Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Author's Notes + After Story

2016-02-02T04:22:31Z

Deathmailrock: /* And so, in Spring-- */

==Author's Notes==

*This afterword contains materials from the main text. To those readers who have yet to read the main text, please be warned.

Thank you very much for purchasing this work. This is the author Inoue Kenji.

I've kept you waiting! It's been more than a year since volume 12 was sold, and I finally managed to sell the short story collection. Thank you very much to all who were waiting patiently, sending letters of encouragement, Valentine's chocolates and the handmade cardset from Hiraga-kun. I've been keeping all the presents carefully. And sorry to keep all of you waiting for so long!

Actually, during the past year or so, I've been thinking of what to do for my new work, and the I understand...what I write always end up with Akihisa and the other F class members as the basis of them, and I'm not in the mood for writing other stories. Even after thinking of a few stories, the story will typically end up as 'if this OO is done by Akihisa and the others". For example "If Akihisa and the others are to become thieves", or "If Akihisa and the others have to work in a job that takes them all over the world" and such. In any case, I love them too much.

Right now, I have an initial draft of 'Baka Test' with me, completed April 13th, 2005. In other words, it's been about 10 years since they started living in my head. Thinking about it, I spent quite a long time with them.

I'm really thinking of going through the details on how different they are now from how they were back then, but as usual, I don't have enough pages, so I'll just touch on it a little.

About the previous lives (?) mentioned between the short stories, even I do feel that Minami's background is too tragic. Her previous self is the current Sugawa-kun. She wasn't crushed by that predicament, and ends up like this, which I find is really amazing. However, once her gender, face and position in the story has completely changed, she's a completely different person now.

Because it's because of her days growing up that Minami turned into an adorable character once she became a girl. She's the first to call Akihisa by his name, and the one who got his first kiss. The incident where she became attracted to Akihisa, and when she really loved him really elevated her to main heroine status. There are times when I wonder: Compared to Mizuki, is Minami more--no, it's nothing. On a side note, in a certain sense, Hideyoshi definitely is a character who changed into a female. The decisive blow was Haga-san's illustrations, so I have no shame about that. I still remember the first time I was shown the character illustrations, and I earnestly begged the editor-in-charge, "Please make this kid a girl!". Those are wonderful memories, though I was rebuffed in the end.

And so, the pages are running out as I continue on. Though I keep thinking of writing the nonsensical little stories like before, it's a pity. I didn't get to write them in volume 12 either…!

So now, I'll go directly into the customary thanks.

Haga-san the illustrator, thank you very much for providing such cool and cute illustrations. The spread illustration this time is really amazing! Thinking of the journey that started from the initial setting till now, I'm really moved. It's been a joy to work along with you!

For the editor-in-charge K-sama, I received some messages you sent from the office on Sunday night, and that's when I truly appreciate the hard work you put in. I'm really sorry...thanks to you, this book is finally complete! Thank you for everything till this point. Please continue to take care of me from now on!

To the designer Kaguya-san and proofreader O-san, and so many that are involved, I'll like to truly express my thanks here. Without your efforts, this book will never be published.

And also, the indispensable readers! I hope everyone can continue to support and love Akihisa and the others. The encounter with everyone is the greatest treasure to me. I really think that it's great that I'm able to write such a story. Thank you very much.

Finally, a little promotion. As I mentioned before, I intend to write a story of happy, whacky high school students' hijinks for my next work. The plan is that it'll be mainly about comedy outside school.

And also, I'm writing writing a manga titled 'Grand Blue' for 'Good Afternoon' manga label. If I have to describe this work in one line, it's a story of 'how will the F class guys look like when they're in college'. If you're interested, I'll be glad if you can browse through this work.

That is it for now! I will like to give everyone my utmost thanks

~Inoue Kenji~

[[Image:BTS_vol_12.5_229.jpg|thumb]]

==And so, in Spring--==

The first Spring arrives, after I decided to attend this Fumitzuki Gakuen.

The sakura along the sides of the path leading to school are blooming vibrantly, seemingly welcoming our arrivals passionately. I'm not one who really like elegance, but such a scene certainly is riveting.

But this is merely a fleeting moment.

The scene appearing in my mind right now is the scene of Spring, but it is not about the sakura.

Inside my mind right now is my new phase of life, my high school life.

<center>☆</center>

"Kubo-kun, we're in the same class again!"

"Looks that way, Tsuchiya-san."

It was when I entered school.

I saw the class register indicated on the notice board, and went to my classroom, finding a girl from my middle school--Tsuchiya Hinata-san.

"We're in F class. Are my entry grades that bad…?"

Tsuchiya-san nervous mutters this. She's probably worried about her studies in the future.

"Tsuchiya-san, we're only streamed based on our grades in our 2nd year. Us first years aren't streamed according to our grades now, so don't worry."

"Ah, is that so?"

Tsuchiya-san gives a cheerful 'I forgot' smile as she says this.

"And besides, if we're streamed based on our grades, it's impossible for you to be in F class!"

"...I have nothing to say to that."

Regarding my learning aptitude, I do feel that my grades are decent. Grade-wise, I do feel that there is a very low possibility of me being streamed into F class I suppose.

--However,

"My older brother mentioned that I might be suited to be in F class…"

"Eh? Why? What did he say?"

"No. It's nothing much."

My smart older brother said that, and even if I want to deny it directly, I can't shake off the uneasiness inside me.

But I'm not joking here! Till this point, I've been upright and moral, and I plan to continue being like this! I won't accept such a critique happily!

"Hm? What's the matter, Kubo-kun? You're looking rather scary there."

"Ah, it's nothing. I just made a decision that from now on, I'm going to live an honest, peaceful, upright school life."

"Ahaha. You're really strange, showing such a scary face because of that."

Tsuchiya-san again shows a bright smile. It's good that she's able to be happy, but I'm a little unhappy to be told by her that I'm a little weird.

How do I explain this to her? While I'm racking my brain.

''"By the way, have you heard about the rumors regarding the 3rd years?"''

''"Yeah, the ones about the amazing senior, right?"''

''"I heard that there's a bunch of them who are treated specially not only by the juniors, but even the teachers."''

I can hear some chatter from a group of guys, probably from the same middle school.

Tsuchiya-san beside me hears these words too, and she stares at my face, asking,

"Kubo-kun, do you know of these amazing 3rd years?"

"Who knows...even I want to ask."

Besides, I only have an older brother who's in his 3rd year, and I don't know any other acquaintance. If I really have to mention, I only did interact with the upperclassmen when I visited the school the last time.

''"There is a senior who can use many different voices, and is an expert at both makeup and acting. That senior looks like either a guy or a girl here, and is really able to manipulate boys with some breathtaking beauty."''

''"Really? That's amazing."''

''"But if there's such a sexy senior, I really want to have a look."''

There's such an upperclassman? It's true that I met many pretty girls when I visited the school, so maybe there's such a beauty amongst them.

''"There's also a senior who acts like an elite agent, capable of eavesdropping and doing hidden camerawork. It's said that there's nothing he can't investigate."''

''"Ah, I heard of that too. It's said that whenever that senior is, blood's often left in his wake."''

''"Is that where he silences those interfering in his investigations...is he a ninja awakened in the modern times…"''

Hearing them speak, I don't think they're describing a high school student, but the saying goes: where there's smoke, there's fire. Even if it's not that ridiculous, it's likely that he's a dangerous guy whose blade is clean one moment and blood-soaked in another. I better be on my guard.

''"There's also a senior who's so strong he's called the Asura. It's said that it's normal for him to be drugged, tasered, handcuffed, abducted or jailed."''

''"Is this some fighting manga for the Showa Era? It's scary…"''

''"Mustn't go against him here…"''

I knew from before that the discipline in this school is a little poor, but I never thought it would be this dangerous...better to be safe than sorry though. Better pay attention to this upperclassman.

"These really do sound like dangerous stuff, Kubo-kun."

"I suppose. You should be a little careful too, Tsuchiya-san."

I got to ask my older brother about these dangerous people. If I'm not careful, I'll end up getting too close to them.

''"And the most amazing of them all is that guy! He wrecked the school 3 times, beat a teacher so bad he knocked him out, incited all the boys in his year and got them all suspended, and he started all sorts of trouble here!"''

''"Ah yeah! Is it that guy who's called the first 'punishment inspector' since the opening of this school!?"''

''"He's just kept on probation? That's a real criminal here!"''

''"Be careful. That guy's rather dangerous."''

''"Yeah I heard. After all, that--"''

''"""Yoshii Akihisa-senpai!!"'"''

"Pfft!"

After hearing this name, I can't help but choke.

"Kubo-kun, are you alright?"

"Ah, yeah, I'm fine."

Tsuchiya-san looks at me worriedly, and I wave my hand to answer.

Ho-how many rumors were started by that guy…!? His infamy is worse than when I did my investigations.

"E-erm, can I bother you for a while?"

"""Hm?"""

I approach the boys that are chatting. Got to make sure what's real and what's not.

"That Yoshii-senpai you speak of. Is he really that dangerous?"

''"I never met him, but what I said was the truth. That's what I heard from my club seniors."''

''"Me too."''

"B-but, I don't think he's that bad…"

Once say that, they're give me a look a reverence.

''"Eh…? Are you acquainted with that Yoshii-senpai…?"''

''"Y-you serious? Please help keep our chit-chat as a secret!"''

''"Please! We'll treat you to lunch next time!"''

The boy put their hands together, giving me begging looks.

Th-this is bad…! If I don't deny it now, that honest, upright school life of mine will be for nothing…!

"That's not it! It's just that his name is similar to someone I know, I just mixed it up!"''

''"Eh? Ah, what? Don't scare me?"''

''"I have cold sweat all over my back now, you know?"''

''"And anyway, you don't look like you're the type to get involved with such scary people."''

"Hahaha. That's what people tell me, the only good point I have."

While the 4 of us are laughing, I manage to calm things down. This is close...they'll be my classmates. If I have some strange stigma attached to me, it'll cause quite some problems with my future school life.

Feeling relieved, I heave a sigh. Suddenly, one of the trio turn his eyes behind me, saying,

''"And anyway, that girl over there looks lonely when she has nobody talking to her, you know?"''

Once they heard that line, the other two turn to look behind me.

''"Such a cute girl. You were chatting away casually just now. Is she your girlfriend?"''

''"How nice~ I'm envious that you have a girlfriend."''

They're probably referring to Tsuchiya-san. Well, we do talk a lot, but she's not my girlfriend.

And just when I'm thinking of denying this for Tsuchiya-san's sake.

''"Kubo Yoshimitsu! You're really a heretic after all!"''

''"I have been watching you ever since you visited this school. This is the case after all!"''

''"The rules of the FFF inquisition! Don't you dare say that you forget that!"''

Some cloaked men arrived. When did they?

''"..."''

''"..."''

''"...Your acquaintances…?"''

"No, I think they're mistaken."

''"But they're calling you by your name…"''

''"They're obviously talking to you…"''

"Wait! Don't pull your distance from me like that! It's a misunderstanding!"

''"Kubo Yoshimitsu! Come with us to the execution grounds--no, class #-F!"''

''"We shall execute you if you admit to having a girlfriend, and if you deny it, we shall torture you until you admit it!"''

''"""...(backs away)"""''

"I said it's a misunderstanding!"

I continue to shout, but it's useless. The misunderstanding is getting worse. The cloaked men are dragging me by the arms.

At this moment,

"Kubo-kun's little brother, watch out!"

A boy runs in, kicking away the ones restraining me.

Th-this guy is…!

"Are you alright, Kubo-kun's little brother?"

I can never forget the guy who put my family in peril, that guy called Yoshii Akihisa.

''"Y-you bastard…!"''

''"First class heretic Yoshii Akihisa…!"''

The cloaked guys who were kicked away groan as they mention this name. Th-this is bad! If they mention this name now…!

''"Eh? Yoshii...eh? Eh?"''

''"This name, is it that senior…?"''

"Seeeii!"

''"Gabu!"''

To prevent the cloaked guy from saying anything more than that, I proceed to knock him out. I'm sorry, but this is for my self-preservation. Please forgive me.

"Ah, Yoshii-senpai. Hello there!"

"Ahh, Muttsu--no, Tsuchiya Hinata-san, it's been a while."

And my efforts were crushed by Tsuchiya-san's one single line.

''"Yoshii Akihia, there's no doubt it's him, right…!"''

''"That guy's the one in the rumors…!"''

Everyone is now confident that this guy's Yoshii Akihisa. The proof is that they're all putting all their strength in their limbs, ready to run away at any given moment.

In that case, I can only act accordingly.

"Thank you very much, stranger. You saved me there."

"What are you saying, Kubo Yoshimitsu-kun? It's not like we're strangers here."

''"""...(Swoosh)."""''

The classmates I met on this very first day at school are now pulling their distances from us. Wait! We're not on that good terms.

"You better be careful, Kubo-kun's little brother. This school's now very sensitive about the BGR issue. The FFF inquisition is now going all out in their investigations and destruction, acting like members of the discipline council--watch out!"

While saying this, Yoshii-senpai pulls my arm hard.

Following that is the dangerous, buzzing sound of what sounds like a taser, grazing my shoulder.

"Yeargh! What is this!?"

"The original 2-F guys!"

''"We sense...some heretics…"''

''"Capture...and execute…"''

"No, those guys aren't human now, are they?"

Why are they swaying about from side to side as they approach? Why can they attack people with tasers without hesitation? I get the feeling that my common sense from before is completely useless here.

"Everyone listen, it's a misunderstanding! I don't have a girlfriend, and I'm not on that good terms with Yoshii-senpai--"

"Leave the talk for later! Gotta run!"

"Eh, ah--wait!?"

I'm dragged by the arm by Yoshii-senpai, and we proceed to dash out of classroom 1-F.

''"...That guy's name is Kubo, right…?"''

''"Not sure, but the ones he know are really shady…"''

''"Think we better be wary of people like him too…"''

I can hear such chatter from my classrooms, and it appears my ideal school life is gradually becoming distant from me.

<center>☆</center>

"Phew...I guess we're safe here"

Yoshii-senpai drags me to this old school roof, the lingering frigid winds bellowing away. We're resting here.

"Why did I, end up, in such…"

I'm wheezing, panting furiously, as I utter these words.

And Yoshii-senpai continues to look nonchalant, not looking tired at all.

"They're hunting couples. You see, our school forbids having Boy-Girl Relations."

"I don't care, about couples, or whatnot. I, don't have, a, girlfriend."

"Do you think those guys will care about those words?"

"..."

Now that he mentions it, I only did talk to Tsuchiya-san for just a bit when we visited the school the last time, and I was tied to the execution platform.

"Haa...this school really is a little weird…"

Having finally regained my breath, I cough out loud, complaining.

And then, Yoshii-senpai answers with the attitude of 'too late now', and says,

"Ahaha, I can't deny that."

"Well, I did mentally prepare myself somewhat before I entered this school…"

Or rather, it might be said that I chose to attend this school because I got some objectives to deal with in this school.

"Speaking of which, Kubo-kun's little brother."

"...Please just call me Yoshimitsu."

I do find this too roundabout a way to call me, so I decide to make this clear first.

"Then, Yoshimitsu-kun, why did you choose this school?"

Maybe Yoshii-senpai is feeling suspicious about that conversation just now, and he asks this question.

"Well, it's close to home, so that's one of the reasons I suppose. And most importantly--"

"Most importantly?"

"--I want to deny what my brother said."

Brother once told me before that 'you have the same way of thinking as the people of F class'. That's rich. Since you say that I'm of F class level, I'll enter this school and prove to you that this isn't the case!

But even so, I don't want to go through with how it all started, so I decide not to talk about this anymore.

But Yoshii-senpai seems convinced by these words.

"Is that so?"

He vindicated me. It's like he understood what I was trying to get at with these words alone. Why? I don't think I get on well with him, but in this sense...he's somewhat sharp.

"...Is it strange?"

"No, that's not it. I think that if you have different insistence and thinking, you should continue discussing until both sides agree to it, even if it's someone close to you."

"..."

"Hm? What's the matter, Yoshimitsu-kun?"

"No, it's nothing. I never thought you would say such things."

This guy has the appearance of a pessimist, but he's unexpectedly so clear-minded about such stuff...I'm a little surprised.

'''"The School Opening Ceremony will be held at 2pm. All classes from class 1-A, please enter the gym in order. I repeat, the school opening ceremony will be held at 2pm--"'''

The audio speakers installed on the roof being to broadcast to the entire school.

"Oh, the opening ceremony's about to begin. Got to get back."

"Yeah."

Both of us remain wary out our surroundings as we head back into the building.

I'm the same too, Yoshimitsu-kun."

"Eh?"

"Kubo-kun--your brother--he's my friend, but I can't deny that what he said is all correct."

"Yoshii-senpai, this is…"

"So, Yoshimitsu-kun. I'll lend you a hand. Let's work together and change the wrong thinking of those guys."

Yoshii-senpai reaches his hand out.

...Yeah. this guy's always tagged with many labels he didn't want to, and he's always working hard. 'Biggest idiot in school', 'problem kid', 'punishment inspector'. Nobody would have wanted to accept such labels. That's why he understands how I feel, and validates my thinking.

Thinking about this, I unconsciously reach towards Yoshii-senpai's outstretched right hand--

"Please take care of me."

And I grasp his hand.

<center>☆</center>

'''"...That shall be all."'''

The pretty, black-hair girl I saw during the school visit finishes with her welcome speech to the freshmen, and descends the podium steps.

'''"Thank you, 3rd year valedictorian Kirishima Shouko-san for your speech. We, we shall have added explanation from the newly assembled 'student council that is meant to ensure safety'."'''

Once the broadcast's made, a crass looking, muscular upperclassman with short hair and--my brother appear on the podium. Eh? I do remember that my brother isn't in any disciplinary council stuff…

'''"I'm the president of the disciplinary council, Sakamoto Yuuji of class 3-A. I will like to welcome all freshmen, and at the same time, I shall explain some particular issues to take note of. This is--"'''

'''"Vice president of the disciplinary council, Kubo Toshimitsu class 3-A. Please take care of me."'''

Brother proceeds to bow in response to Sakamoto-senpai's introduction. What is the disciplinary student council about…?

'''"Our school has a rule that 'forbids students from being in love'."'''

'''"This rule is set so that everyone can understand 'a student's responsibility is to continue working hard, and not forget to study', based on the nature of this being a prep school. The objective isn't to limit the freedom that forbids love."'''

Brother's words do make me a little worried. The stated objective looks noble, but well...both Sakamoto-senpai and brother look like they're hiding their true feelings.

'''"Our disciplinary council is established to expose those that break the rules, and need to be corrected--"'''

While Sakamoto-senpai continues with the ideals of this so-called student council disciplinary committee--

"Wait a second--!!"

"""!?"""

A familiar voice echoes in the gym.

'''"...so you came, Akihisa.""""

'''"...Yoshii-kun.""""

Sakamoto-senpai and brother both show different reactions to this intruder.

Yoshii-senpai ignore their reactions as he points at the duo on the podium, yelling,

"I won't agree to this rule!"

Yoshii-senpai triumphant raises the flag of rebellion in the face of the seemingly stifling disciplinary council.

But I don't know if there's some deal going on in the shadows, since while some students would normally agree to these words, there's no one voicing out now.

Sakamoto-senpai, standing on the podium, appears to be delighted by this as he smirks, telling Yoshii-senpai,

'''"Don't be ridiculous. None of us will be on your side. No matter how you shout alone--"'''

"I do have an ally!"

Yoshii-senpai's vigorous voice of belief causes Sakamoto-senpai to be quiet.

'''"...Oh?"'''

Once he heard that, Sakamoto-senpai then raises an eyebrow.

"Yuuji, no matter what kind of dirty means you use to drag Himeji-san and Kirishima-san along...there is still justice willing to stop evil!"

I can't follow what he's getting at, but it looks like something troublesome is about to happen again. Seriously, these guys…

"Come on, let's stand together and beat down this barbaric student council!"

Flabbergasted, I watch their conversation proceed. Yoshii-senpai then turn to me with determined eyes, loudly declaring,

<big>"Right now, I shall request a summoning battle against the disciplinary council--with the freshman Kubo Yoshimitsu-kun!"</big>

<big>"WHAATTT!?"</big>

I yell maniacally.

'''"Interesting. Bring it, Akihisa. Let's see how much your strength can stand against me."'''

"How can I possibly lose to you…! We'll definitely win and prove that your ideas are wrong!"

This isn't it! This isn't what I want to deny! He looked like he understood, but he doesn't understand anything at all!

Se-seriously, that guy…!

"How stupid can you be--!"

''"W-wait, looks like that guy's Kubo Yoshimitsu…"''

''"He's paired in a summoning battle with that Yoshii-senpai once school starts. This is amazing..."!"''

''"Is that the legendary will of F class…!"''

Everyone's giving me intrigued or terrified looks here. Yo-you got to be kidding me! Why is it that I'm getting such looks when I'm trying to deny that F class is full of idiots!

"Yoshii-senpai, please stop! Don't get me involved in this--"

"It's fine, Yoshimitsu-kun! A first year can summon too! I'll teach you how to do it! You don't have to worry!"

That isn't it! That isn't it, senpai!

"Let's begin, Yuuji."

'''"Got it, Akihisa."'''

""--Summon!""

Yoshii-senpai and Sakamoto-senpai's voice echo as they call out their summoned beasts. Th-these guys--

"These guys don't seem to have matured even though they're now third years!?"

""Take this!!!!!""

Before I realize it, the gym's in chaos, like a hornets' nest was disturbed. These guys will remain like this even until their graduation. I'm sure of it.

[[Image:BTS_vol_12.5_252.jpg|1000px]]

"Kubo-kun, Kubo-kun."

Tsuchiya-san approaches me without me knowing, and tugs at my sleeve.

"It looks like every day in this school will be enjoyable."

After seeing her smile as she says this, I'm left unable to say anything.

I don't know whether it'll be fun every day.

But I dare say.

"Alright, Yuuji! Let's settle this today!"

"Don't kid me, Akihisa! How can you best me by yourself?"

It's likely that those upperclassmen will continue on with such days.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_Me, Graduation and Parting words}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Me, Graduation and Parting words

2016-01-24T11:38:11Z

Deathmailrock:

==Me (Watashi), Graduation and Parting words==

[[Image:BTS Vol 12.5 201.jpeg|thumb|Me (Watashi), Graduation and Parting word]]

''''"...On this day, as the graduation ceremony arrives, I suppose that all the seniors seated here have their own dreams and wishes as they embark on a new journey."''''

The atmosphere in the hall is solemn as Shouko-chan's delightful voice echoes.

The New Year in January passed, Valentine's Day in February passed, and it's now March. Right now, we're seated in the gym where the graduation ceremony is being held, hearing Shouko-chan's farewell speech.

(Hey, Mizuki.)

Minami-chan, seated one row in front of me, secretly turned her head around and whispered to me.

(Hm, is there something, Minami-chan?)

To avoid disturbing the ceremony, I too answered softly.

(Don't you find it strange that those two guys actually participated in this willingly?)

Minami-chan said this as she looked at Akihisa-kun and Sakamoto-kun seated behind me.

I turn around to look, and found those two looking tense as they listen to Shouko-chan's farewell speech.

(That might be true.)

It may be rude to Akihisa-kun and the others, but I'm thinking the same as Minami-chan. Normally, they'll be yawning away, looking bored, or sleeping away.

'''"...Our trustworthy seniors have given us guidance in our studies and club activities, at times kind, and at times strict."'''

It is the graduation ceremony, but it is not for us, but for the 3rd years. As 2nd years, I suppose there is no need for us to be so nervous in this ceremony.

Instead of looking relaxed, the 2nd year students are giving off a completely different vibe--everyone present seems to be listening to Shouko-chan's speech normally.

'''"...From now on, we shall inherit the passions of the seniors and strive to improve this school."'''

Everyone else, who should be sleeping away right now, is nervous for a reason.

Soon after the summoning wars between school years ended, the 3rd years went into a self-studying period when they could attend school whenever they felt the need to, and hardly attended school.

Because of that, the 2nd and 3rd years never met again ever since that showdown, and this ceremony would be a reunion after so long.

'''"...We had all sorts of things in the colorful school lives we spent with the seniors."'''

According to Sakamoto-kun,

"This is the one time the 3rd years finally met us after the exams, and they got a grudge with us. We don't know when they'll exact revenge on us."

That was what he said.

The graduation ceremony is filled with such sparks as a volatile atmosphere lingered. Akihisa-kun and the others are looking very tense, ready for the skirmish that might occur at any given moment.

And in this situation, everyone is concerned with Shouko-chan's farewell speech, and the parting speech from the 3rd years.

Any words from Shouko-chan, who's acting as the representative now, will be seen as what the entire 2nd year is thinking. Because of that, any single mistake can be seen as an excuse to start a quarrel. That's what those two said.

While it's true that this may happen in this school, will the 3rd years really do this...?

'''"...I'm really grateful to the many wonderful memories given to us."'''

Shouko-chan's clear voice echoes in this tense atmosphere.

Unlike everyone else, I'm not really on my guard, so I can hear her ears clearly.

I continue to hear her delightful voice present that farewell speech as I recall all the memories I had with the 3rd years.

The earliest was the summoning tournament during the school festival.

The latest was the summoning war between the school years.

We had the baseball summoned beast tournament with the teachers.

And we had a test of courage using the summoned beasts.

There is a lot of memories related to the 3rd years that I can think of. They are interesting memories, and also painful memories, sad memories, and happy memories.

[[Image:Bts6 0131.jpg||thumb]]

"Hau...!"

(Wh-what's the matter, Himeji-san!? You got Anemia?)

(N-no, I'm fine...)

I thought of something unnecessary.

I wave my hand at Akihisa-kun, who's seated behind me and speaking to me because he's worried about me. I then turn to look back at Shouko-chan on the podium.

'''"Our hearts feel nostalgic and lonely as we recall every happy day we spent with our seniors."'''

Such a textbook farewell speech came from Shouko-chan's mouth. There is no way for Shouko-chan to be careless with her words, and Akihisa-kun and the rest must be worrying too much--

''"She actually said 'feel nostalgic and lonely'...?"''

''"Is she mocking us for losing the summoning war...!"''

''"If the one talking now isn't a girl, I'll have beaten him up...!"''

--It doesn't look like they're worrying too much, I guess...

I show a grimace once I heard the mutters from the 3rd years seated there. Shouko-chan never had such thoughts, but it feels like the seniors have misunderstood that. Is that what Sakamoto-kun is worried about?

But even so, they aren't doing anything drastic, and Shouko-chan continues with her speech.

'''"...All the students here will like to wish a great future for our seniors...and to congratulate everyone for graduating."'''

Shouko-chan gave a pretty bow at the end, and ended her speech.

'''"Thank you very much, Kirishima-san"'''

Once the announcement was made, I could heard a long sigh of relief from someone. Even I, who wasn't that worried, let out a soft sigh. That's because even if I do think nothing will happen, this is still our school after all...

"They didn't do anything during the speech."

"Yeah. In that case--"

"...It's probably in their farewell speech."

"I guess."

Akihisa-kun and the others behind me seem to be nodding to each other to confirm something, and I can't help but turn around to ask them,

"Erm, do you think it's possible that everything will end nicely...?"

"""Not at all."""

An immediate answer, huh...

"Speaking of which, Himeji-san, do you know how much the 3rd years really hate us?"

"Sorry, but we're as hated as Marie Antoinette during the French Revolution."

[[Image:BTS_Vol_12.5_Special.png|thumb|キラキラ輝くの！]]

"...We have a long history between us."

"Is that something you can say about yourself...?"

Marie Antoinette was executed during the French Revolution...

While I'm looking dumbfounded, Akihisa-kun continues,

"And there's no way they won't do anything when you look at how they act against us till this point, right?"

"Yeah. Something's definitely up."

"...No way this ends peacefully."

"Hm...is that so...?"

If it's like before, it's really hard to imagine everything ending peacefully...

'''"--To continue, the reply from the 3rd years."'''

And while we're talking, Takahashi-sensei's voice echoes through the speakers.

"It's here."

"Yeah. Who's delivering the speech?"

"...Doesn't matter who it is."

The 3rd years' farewell speech.

It's supposed to be Takashiro-senpai, the representative of the 3rd years, delivering the speech, but he left Japan before the graduation ceremony to enter another university, so the speech will be made by someone else.

Akihisa-kun and the others thinks that it's very likely one of the senpai TokoNatsu pair (?) will do it.

"It's possible that it's those two, but they're A class guys. It's not inappropriate for them to be replacements."

"Well, there's nobody more appropriate than them to taunt us into a bloodbath."

"...Those two have the god-given talent to annoy anyone."

I don't think these are words used to praise others...

The 2nd years got more anxious as a result.

And then--

'''"We shall have the representative replacement of the 3rd years, Kogure Aoi-san. Please."'''

'''"Of course."'''

"""...Eh?"""

After hearing the announcement Akihisa-kun and the others were taken aback.

Unlike what everyone expected, the 3rd year delivering the speech isn't any of the TokoNatsu pair, but Kogure-senpai. She is a beautiful senpai with alluring and feminine charms. I think she's very suited to do this in front of everyone else, but--

"...No, way...!"

"Did they just choose the wrong person...!?"

"What's with those taunting us with a beauty...!?"

Akihisa-kun and the others were shocked. Didn't they think that the other side never thought of taunting us...?

'''"The cold winter season has come to an end, and I can feel the warm footsteps in Spring. On this beautiful, blustery day, we are graduating."'''

Kogure-senpai continues on with her speech, not noticing the reactions of Akihisa-kun and the others.

Her words showed no malice to us, just a thanksgiving from the seniors to all the juniors.

'''"I still remember the opening ceremony 3 years ago, and in a flash, we have arrived at this very day. There is a saying that time goes by as we're having a good time, and as the joyful, fruitful days passed one by one, I truly understand these words."'''

Leaving aside Akihisa-kun and the others who are still in disbelief, I silently listen to the poised words from Kogure-senpai's thanksgiving.

Every word she said moved my heart magically.

'''"During these three years, we met all kinds of people...and all kinds of events happened."'''

Leaving aside the 3 years, this one year alone was eventful.

I went through the first summoning war from the moment I was streamed into F class in Spring. I still remember very well how we nearly beat A class, only for our ''Chabudais'' to be downgraded to cardboard boxes.

We had a tragic incident when the 2nd year boys were suspended from school during the school training trip. Once the suspension ended, there was the major incident of Minami-chan kissing Akihisa-kun.

"..."

Minami-chan, seated in front of me, enter my eyes.

I didn't know what happened between Minami-chan and Akihisa-kun back then. Later on, Minami-chan told me what happened. "I like Akihisa-kun." Though Minami-chan was sorry after realizing my feelings, she really did understand why I like him, and she answered "Then we're rivals". We're friends, and rivals. I guess that this isn't really the same, but it's probably the relationship Akihisa-kun and Sakamoto-kun has, and I'm a little happy as a result.

'''"The encounter and stories we shared form precious, indispensable memories for us today."'''

Ever since the summer vacation ended, we had summoning wars every day. Our aim was always the same as it was before--to beat class A. Akihisa-kun and the others were worried that I would damage my body as I'm too weak. However, the time back then could be said to be my liveliest moments.

Because--I'm happy to be working hard, moving forward to the same goal with everyone.

In the end, our duel with class 2-A was interrupted, and it became a war against the 3rd years. We managed to win, and earned the facilities. It took us a long while, but we finally managed to achieve our objective.

'''"Ever since then, we welcomed all kinds of changes. There are changes in our learning abilities, our way of thinking, and--interpersonal relationships."'''

The desks that were ''chabudais'' at the start of our second year are now proper desks that were much better than the normal ones.

And I no longer hate myself for being so timid.

The interpersonal relationships i have now is far different from back then.

'''"To all the juniors in the school, what sort of changes will you go through when you graduate?"'''

Having went through so many changes in this one year, what awaits us in the next? I really can't imagine.

How will the enjoyable days we have now change at this moment next year--thinking about it alone is causing me to shiver in fear.

'''"The fruitful days always pass in the blink of an eye. I wish that all the juniors in this school will spend their remaining short days together with the friends they made...that is because the time you can have with your buddies now is very limited."'''

After hearing the last words from Kogure-senpai, I felt my heart wince.

"I have only a year left...to spend time together with everyone..."

I feel really unbearable, and invariably let out a whisper.

<center>☆</center>

"Oh? Nothing happened."

"Yeah."

"Hm. I'd say it's best that nothing happened."

"...How anticlimactic."

Once the graduation ceremony ended peacefully, we're on our way back to the classroom.

Everyone was chatting away excitedly.

"Speaking of which, a graduation ceremony...we'll be the ones being sent off next year."

"What are you saying? Are you sure you'll be able to become a 3rd year, Aki?"

"She's right."

"You got to call us 'senpai' formally next year."

"...Arrogant of you to worry about graduation"

"I don't want you to tell me off like this, Muttsurini!"

Akihisa-kun and the others are chatting and teasing each other happily.

"..."

But I'm troubled by my negative thoughts, and I'm unable to smile like them.

"Hm? What's the matter, Himeji-san?"

"Mizuki, you're not feeling alright?"

Akihisa-kun and Minami-chan seemed to have noticed my situation as they ask me.

"Ah, no. I'm okay. It's just--"

"It's just?"

"After hearing the 3rd years, I suppose our lives from now on will have to change, and I'm feeling lonely..."

For me, every day now is so enjoyable, so satisfying.

I want to continue living every day as it is.

I don't want to change.

I want my current life to continue as it is.

If I can't have these wishes fulfilled, at the very least--

"--at the very least, I wish that I can continue to live on every day like this for the year until we graduate, I think..."

The part I hate most about myself appears in my heart.

I'm scared of the changes that will happen in the future.

I really feel uneasy about the future where everyone will walk on their own paths.

And when I show this side of me that I really hate--

"Ahaha, what are you saying, Himeji-san?"

Akihisa-kun simply laughs off my words, seemingly teasing me. Eh...?

"Yeah. I don't want to be in the same class as this idiot and suffer the same treatment."

"It would be troublesome to have Ironman as the homeroom teacher for another year."

"...I want a change of homeroom teacher."

"But seriously, you guys, you should think of changing your lifestyles."

Sakamoto-kun and the others don't seem to be worried in the slightest. Why!? I'm so worried that I'm uneasy."

"...Why--"

"""Hm?"""

"Why is everyone not worried at all? Maybe that's all the time we will have left, right!?"

I can no longer hold in my emotions, and before I know it, my voice became loud.

It's because I'm feeling so happy now that I'm scared of those times ending.

We may be streamed into different classes once we head into our third years, and everyone will be on their different paths after they graduate. While we continue to enjoy every day together, we'll soon be in different classrooms, and we'll be far away from each other.

A year later, we'll be on our different paths, and we'll be drifting away from each other.

For me, such a future is really horrifying.

"I wish for...things to remain like this...not change at all..."

This is the heartfelt wish that had been lingering in my heart recently.

While I reveal my thoughts Akihisa-kun gives me a dumbfounded look, saying,

"I say, Himeji-san."

"...Yes?"

"If things aren't going to change as it is, there won't be happier things happening, right?"

"...Eh...?"

Looking at his dumbfounded look, I'm starting to wonder if he had understood my words.

"Th-that's--!"

Just when my tone got agitated.

''"Yoshii, Sakamoto! This is bad!"''

Our classmate Fukumura-kun dashed out from the classroom, panting as he arrived in front of us.

"What's the matter?"

''"Those guys were being so quiet during the graduation ceremony, but they set a trap here!"''

Fukumura-kun leads us to the 3-A classroom that is now ours.

And over there is--

'''"To everyone in 2-F, this is our disdain and mocking. ~Everyone in 3-A~"'''

Placed neatly in the middle of the classroom is the card and the intriguing flower called the Rafflesia giving off a foul stench.

''"It stinks! The lack of ventilation is causing the stench to remain here!!"''

''"Speaking of which, how did those bastards get such a flower!?"''

''"Why are you being so amazing in such a useless situation...!"''

"""THOSE BASTARDS!!!"""

Akihisa-kun and the others roar in perfect unison.

And as for me, I could only widen my eyes, unable to understand what was going on.

"The plotters of this idea's definitely the TokoNatsu pair."

"Those shitty bastards...! They want a piece of us even at the very end...!"

"Fine by me! Gouge out their hearts along with their second buttons!"

"...Today shall be their death anniversary."

"You guys! Split into 6 pursuit teams!! Don't let those 3rd years scoundrels back alive!"

"""Understood!"""

I remain perturbed, and everyone's passing by in front of me, sprinting out of the classroom.

And right when Akihisa-kun's about to leave the classroom too--

"Ah, yeah, Himeji-san."

He stopped in front of me.

"Eh? Ah, yes."

I blankly answered.

"As for what we were talking about."

Akihisa-kun doesn't seem to be mind as he continues,

"I believe the me next year will get along better with everyone else. We'll have better experiences than before, and we'll enjoy each day better than before."

Once Akihisa-kun said that, he showed me the smile I loved most, the one that would energize me as I look at it--

"Just like how my relationship with you changed from the start of our second year until now."

He gave me those magical words, and sweeps my uneasiness aside.

"Ah..."

My heart's gradually warmed.

It's as Akihisa-kun said. If there's no change, I won't be on such good terms with him, and it won't be better than how it is now. I won't be able to look forward to the moments more wonderful than they are now."

Once we enter our third years, we will enjoy our school lives differently from before. We can experience the school festival and sports meet that can only be done with everyone.

Once we graduate, we'll have much more things to do. We can go to many different places with everyone, drive off for distant journeys, or go on overseas trips during our long vacations.

We're happy now, but this might not be the happiest moments. As we grow, we'll have more things we can do, and we can find enjoyment more than we have now. Because...if this is more enjoyable than last year, the next year will definitely be more enjoyable.

"Akihisa-kun..."

"Hm? What is it, Himeji-san?"

Akihisa-kun didn't look any different form before. He doesn't look like he has something specific to talk about.

He's always like this. When we first met, he'll say things like 'this won't happen', to shake off the part I hate in my heart. While I continue to be fearful and tentative, he's always giving me the power of enthusiasm to move forward.

"Hey! Let's go, Akihisa!"

"Got it!"

Sakamoto-kun prompted, and Akihisa-kun again moves to the exit.

"Akihisa-kun."

I called him.

"Hm? What is it?"

While my mind's filled with all kinds of emotions--

"It's really great...that I fell in love with you."

"HUH!?"

Before I know it, I blurt out these words that can't be held back.

"Eh-eh, erm...anyway, we'll talk later."

Akihisa-kun continues to flail his arms flustered as he chases after everyone and exits the classroom.

Upon seeing his cute self, I naturally show a smile.

"...Mizuki."

Minami-chan's voice came from beside me.

"Ah, yes. What is it, Minami-chan?"

"What you just said is against the school rules, you know?"

Minami-chan's eyes are giving me the 'You're pulling a fast one' look.

"Well, erm...I'm sorry."

"I forgive you."

"But..."

"Hm?"

"That wasn't a confession, but my feelings, so it's fine, right?"

"...You've gotten real good at talking your way out of things."

Good grief. Minami-chan shrugs her shoulders,

"Well, those idiots have run off. Let's not look at this weird flower and head off to where Shouko is, okay?"

"Yes, let's do it."

I proceed out of the classroom along with Minami-chan.

''"YOSHII! TELL US WHAT SHE JUST SAID TO YOU!"''

''"WE OF THE FFF INQUISITION WILL NEVER FORGIVE ANY HERETICS AT ANY GIVEN TIME!"''

''"Th-the third years after more important now, right--HIII!!"''

The noise came from somewhere; it's interesting, just like our school.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 4|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_Author's Notes + After Story}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Me, Graduation and Parting words

2016-01-24T11:36:49Z

Deathmailrock:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 After School Round Table Discussion 4

2016-01-24T11:21:44Z

Deathmailrock:

==After Class Seminar 4==

[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 212213.jpg|1100px]]
[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 214.jpg|1100px]]

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_Me, Graduation and Parting words}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)

2016-01-24T11:19:34Z

Deathmailrock:

==Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)==

[[File:BTS_vol_12.5_147.jpg|thumb|Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)]]

"Well seriously, that was a cruel sight in the afternoon."

"...(nods)"

"Really? I was enjoying myself there."

It's night, right after the school activities have ended

Everyone's gathered at my house, celebrating the Silent Night.

"Baka onii-chan, thank you for inviting me."

"No no, I'm thankful that you're able to make it here, Hazuki-chan."

I pat Hazuki-chan on the head as she continues to thank me, and she closes her eyes comfortably like a cute kitten.

"Sorry about that, Aki, there's a lot of us here, and you had to invite Hazuki along."

"It's fine. Besides, the more the merrier."

This time, including the usual gang of me, Yuuji, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini, Himeji-san, Minami and Kirishima-san, there's also Kudou-san, Hazuki-chan and nee-san, so there's 10 of us. Looking at this, the living room's really dazzling right now. If the guys in our class is to see this now, Yuuji, Muttsurini and I will definitely be killed off by them.

"Aki, where do we place the gifts?"

"Ah, well, nee-san wants them gathered together, so can you put it there?"

"Okay. Come on, Hazuki."

"Alrighty!"

Minami and Hazuki-chan are each carrying a wrapped gift as they head to the next room. Yuuji, Muttsurini and Hideyoshi pass by them, and walk towards me.

"This gift exchange really does give a Christmas feel."

"...Not bad to have such things once in a while."

"I'm looking forward to see the unique traits of the chosen presents."

Since we have a rare Christmas party right now, I thought of coming up with this gift exchange. The budget for each person cannot be more than 2,000 Yen, and they can buy whatever they want. I wanted to limit the budget to within 500 Yen because of Hazuki-chan, but Minami said "Don't worry, I'll give her some money to spend." So I left it to her.

"You handed your gifts to nee-san?"

"Yeah."

"I just did."

"...(nods)."

Once she heard of my plan, my serious sister said 'in that case, there's a need to make sure nobody knows who prepared which present', and took up this role. Thanks to her, even I, as the organizer, don't know whose present is whose.

"Speaking of which, Akihisa."

"Hm? What is it, Yuuji?"

"You did mention that thing to Himeji before, right?"

Yuuji asks me, giving me a serious look.

And in response to that, I too give a serious look, answering,

"Well, of course...it's a matter of life and death."

Yuuji gave me a suggestion regarding today's gift exchange. I told Himeji-san beforehand that 'I want anything other than food'.

"...I'm relieved."

"If you didn't want it, she would have prepared something else."

"Especially since you have Akira-san making sure you have proper nutrition here."

"Yeah, thanks to that, Himeji-san doesn't have to worry about that."

The four of us laugh. Thanks to Yuuji, we can proceed to exchange gifts with relief.

At this moment, I see Himeji-san, who's returning after handing her gift to nee-san, talking with Minami.

''"I put some handmade cookies inside."''

''"You made something, Minami-chan? <big>'''I did too.'''</big>."''

"""..."""

The conversation between Himeji-san and Minami causes us to sink to the depths of hell.

"Wh-what's the matter with you guys, Muttsurini-kun, everyone?"

"Why are you covering faces and shivering, onii-chans?"

Kudou-san and Hazuki-chan are worried about us while we're crying. Looks like we're fated not to have a nice party today.

"Akihisa! Did you really tell her!?"

"I-I did! I told her 'we have food and drinks, so bring something else'!"

"...Then why did it end up like that?"

''"The temptations of cakes and stuff is troubling~"''

''"...Sweets are different from savory food."''

I can hear the conversation between Kudou-san and Kirishima-san giving me the answer. I-is it because of my poor choice of words...!?

"Well, it's Akihisa."

"Um, can't be helped."

"...Right decision."

"Nonono! This responsibility should be on Yuuji for not giving the right advice--"

''"Oi Himeji! Akihisa wants to get your gift no matter what, so can you give some hint on the appearance?'''

''"Eh? A hint?"''

"--Hold it right there Yuujiiii!! Let go of me, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini! I need to hurry and stop that idiot!"

"This is fate."

"...Just accept this obediently."

Hideyoshi and Muttsurini press me down while I'm trying to stop Yuuji. Is this the only moment when everyone's combination is perfect!?

''"Ahaha. I'm happy that Akihisa-kun's thinking of me like this, but I think such cheating isn't right."''

''"That might be the case, but please understand that Akihisa's feelings."''

''"No, it's fine, because--"''

"Give up already, Akihisa!"

"...You're being dishonest."

"It's not that kind of person, okay! This is a matter of my own life--"

''"That's because I prepared one specially for Akihisa-kun."''

"Well, Himeji-san, if possible, do you mind telling me the unique traits of your present?"

The moment I heard Himeji-san's words, I'm mentally prepared, and I ask her with a refreshed tone while Hideyoshi and Muttsurini are pulling me.

(T-this bastard...!)

(He wants us to follow him to his demise!?)

(...Evil...!)

Since my death's a done deal, I have to ask Himeji-san for the unique characteristics of her gift, and then I'll wait for Yuuji and the others to get that gift. As for why that's the case, we're buddies, sworn brothers.

We're to be born together on the same day, and die together on the same day.

"You can't do this, Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun. This is considered cheating."

Himeji-san raises her finger to criticize me. That action's cute, but I can't forget the fact that she's trying to end my life here.

"Where is it?"

"No means no. A game is about following the rules so that it can be enjoyed, you know?"

Himeji-san leaves these words and turns away to leave to stop us from having such thoughts.

(((Saving my own life's more important than the rules...)))

And as we watch her leave, we're shivering in fear due to this death game that is about to happen.

<center>☆</center>

"""Merry Christmas."""

The Christmas Party begins in such an atmosphere.

We're chatting away happily, eating the food that's crammed all over the table.

"Eh? Did you bake this one, Sakamoto-kun?"

"Yeah, I got here early today, so I borrowed his steam oven. It's an event food, so I added lots of spices to add flavor. Does it fit your tastes"

"...It's nice."

"Yeah. I didn't expect Sakamoto to cook such a large thing until it's so flavorful."

"Controlling the heat is as easy as adjusting the settings. If I have to mention any tips to this, you have to make a slit on the turkey, and then add sliced almonds and salt inside."

"...The breast meat isn't dry."

"I added butter and olives there, or else it'll be too bland."

The turkey Yuuji cooked does feel like it's a 'manly cuisine', but he really put in a lot of effort controlling the heat and flavoring. This guy's always good at making large portions of food and hot pot.

"Hazuki never thought you would be able to cook this well, big brother. Amazing~"

"You can quickly pick up on it if you help out often at home, pipsqueak."

"Seriously, Hazuki isn't a pipsqueak."

"Hahaha, is that so?"

Yuuji teases Hazuki-chan for quite a bit as he laughs. An only child like him is probably overwhelmed by cuteness when he sees a little sister character like Hazuki-chan.

"Did you make this bread-like sweet, Shimada?"

"Yeah, it's called Stollen. Back in Germany, we eat it during Christmas."

"A German pastry? Since you made it, Minami-san, I suppose it has a local flavor to it."

"I do like this one a lot~the sweetness and texture really is nice~"

Kudou-san digs into the sweet Minami made called the 'Stollen', giving a satisfied smile. This Stollen refers to a German bread filled with all kinds of dried fruits and nuts inside, baked and then layered with icing sugar. After it's done, it is left aside so that the flavor can be absorbed, making it sweeter. I had a taste, and it's true that the surface feels fluffy and crisp, while the inside is soft, and has a fruity flavor to it, which blends in perfectly with the sweetness, making it really delicious.

"So, did you make the rest, Yoshii-kun?"

Kudou-san eats the Stollen as she looks at the food on the table, saying this,

"Yeah, I guess."

"Akihisa-kun's good with this as usual."

"Nothing to complain about Aki when it comes to this."

"...Yoshii will make a wonderful bride in the future."

"I don't think I can be happy about this praise…"

Should I have gone for large food stuff like Yuuji did? Thinking about this, I look at what I did.

Smoked salmon and olives salad, Lasagna with shredded cheese and meat sauce between the layers, Quiche with bacon, wieners and ham, and I also tried making some Bagna Càuda. There's a lot of people here to eat, so I can try some cuisines I hardly try, so I'm sorta happy about this.

And while we're laughing,

"Speaking of which, Himeji, Shimada."

"Hm?"

"What's the matter?"

"Do your presents need to be kept cold?"

Yuuji's ignites the start to the present hunt (shoving to each other?)

Normally, in such typical battles between us, the first one to attack will often be crushed by others. Even though this should be the usual pattern,

(Right, good going, Yuuji…!)

(Nice question there.)

(...Won't make it suspicious.)

This time, we're quietly cheering for Yuuji in our hearts.

Actually, we're in an alliance to collect intel right now. As for why that's the case.

(It'll be terrible if Shimada's sister is to get that one.)

(We got to make sure Hazuki-chan doesn't get to draw that…!)

(...That's not something that can be eaten by kids.)

As for why that's the case, it's because Hazuki-chan's around. Leaving aside the other girls who went through the purgatory of the black hot pot, it's too much to let her eat Himeji-san's cooking when she's so young. That's why we've decided to worked together to find Himeji-san's present, and then make sure Hazuki-chan won't draw it.

First, we'll work together to find Himeji-san's present. And then we'll betray each other.

"? My present?"

"? What do you mean?"

"No, well. Didn't you girls say that you made some good? If it's raw or something, won't it be ruined or something?"

Yuuji's smiling. It looks like he's really worried about their foods.

This guy's probably trying to get some intel. If they're to suddenly exclaim "Sorry, I forgot! I'll put it in the fridge no!", there's a huge chance that we'll get to see what the present is like, and even if we can't see, once it's refrigerated, we can hold it in our hands and find out. If we have something like 'it's okay, I got a coolant', we can also consider that.

"I'm fine. It won't be ruined.

This answer is to be expected. What we heard from the conversation was that Minami made 'handmade cookies', so there's no need to refrigerate them.

"Yes, me too."

"I see."

Looks like Himeji-san's food doesn't need to be refrigerated either. Anyway, we got a hint.

"Then, any problems with how it's placed?"

"...There's a chance it's upside down."

This time, it's Hideyoshi and Muttsurini asking.

Himeji-san and Minami ponder for a little while,

"No problems at all."

"Me too. It's more or less okay, I think."

Now we have more clues. Even if it's tilted, I don't think it'll spill out.

Okay, now I should be asking from another direction.

"Speaking of exchanging gifts, I forgot to confirm this with you."

"Yes?"

"What is it, Aki?"

"I intend to let everyone pass the presents around as the music play, so are your presents heavy?"

How about I ask about the size and weight?

"I'm okay."

"Um...mine's a little large, but it's fine."

(Alright!)

We can't help but do victory poses in our hearts. Now we know Himeji-san's present is 'a little large, but it's not so large and heavy for Hazuki-chan to carry'.

"""..."""

The four of us exchange glances, and we nod. This is where we'll stop asking; if they're getting suspicious, they'll start to feel uneasy about moving the presents around, and it'll be troublesome if we end up doing a lucky draw.

"Oh yeah, Akihisa. I feel like having some coffee now. You mind if I borrow your kitchen?"

"Ah, I'll go brew some. I feel like having some anyway."

"Is it okay? I'd like to go too."

"...Me too."

We call out in unison as we leave our seats. Our strategy meeting will be held in the kitchen. We have more than enough clues now.

<center>☆</center>

"What do you guys think?"

"What else to think about?"

"Yeah, it's very obvious now."

"...(Nods)."

The four of us are gathered in the kitchen, discussing. Based on what we got, we're exchanging suggestions on what the dangerous item might be.

# The item doesn't need to be refrigerated.
# The item doesn't come with a coolant.
# The item isn't heavy.
# The item's a little large .

Looking at these 4 hints, the food mostly likely here is--

(((--A Chiffon cake…!)))

Our eyes glow. Based on the information we obtained, the ingredient fees and others, we can guess that it's something similar to that.

The result of our teamwork allows us to obtain some critical information.

In that case, what's next is--

"Himeji-san's present is probably some handmade chocolate or something."

"No. It's probably a ''senbei'' box or something, right?"

"Surely it has to be mixed jelly."

"...It's definitely biscuits."

And then, everyone's trying to bluff against each other, vying for supremacy. The special job is done, and we're now enemies. This is an important battle on how to stuff the dangerous item to each other.

"It can't be ''senbei''. This isn't the season for it."

"Won't the mixed jelly seep out if it's put sideways?"

"Biscuits can't possibly be this bad."

"...If it's chocolate, you have to refrigerate it."

Everyone's denying each other's ideas. Oh dear.

"Seriously? Everyone has different suggestions."

"That means we can't be sure of this."

"I'd say it can't be help."

"...We just have to leave it to luck later."

The four of us are giving each other the 'guess we got no choice look'.

Ahaha. Seriously.

"(Bam) nee-san! I guess I should take over hosting the presents after all!"

"We can't let you do that, Akihisa! Akira-san! Leave it to me!"

"What are you two say? I'd say that I'm most suited for doing this!"

"...This is should done by the quiet and fair me…!"

All of us are trying to be the first to get to nee-san, who has the presents arranged in the next room. We're tripping each other, pulling at each other's shirts, and after a long tussle, we manage to make it to her.

"It's fine. I can do it all myself."

"""..."""

That one line from nee-san caused us to return to the living room dejectedly.

<center>☆</center>

"Now then, how about we start exchanging the presents?"

"""Okay."""

"""..."""

This line from nee-san cause us to be on thin ice. Every action we do from now on with be linked directly to Hazuki-chan and our lives, so this is to be expected.

"When I play the music, please pass the presents around to the one beside you. Once it stops, you may accept the presents you are holding."

Once she said this, nee-san switches on the radio power. I guess it's we're using that to play the music.

"I didn't know what kind of music I should play at first, but I chose a song everyone is very familiar with, and everyone can enjoy it."

''"(Beep)! I'll sing a birthday song for nee-san! Haapppyy birsuday! Tooyooouu♪
HappiiBirsuday2yuu--"''

"NOOOOOO!!!"

A familiar singing voice can be heard from the music. Isn't that the birthday present I gave nee-san when I was in elementary school?

"Stop it, nee-san! This isn't something for others to hear!"

"But look, Aki-kun. Don't you see everyone enjoying this a lot?"

"(Snickers) That's quite some good singing there, Akihisa."

"(Snickers) Older sisters will be happy to receive such gifts from their younger siblings."

"(Snickers) Yoshii-kun really was cute back then."

"Stop ittt!!!"

It's inhumane to sacrifice me for everyone's enjoyment! Shouldn't everyone be part of the punishment so that everyone can enjoy it?"

"How about this CD?"

"No, I think this CD is better."

"...No problems."

"Is this what baka onii-chan sang when he was younger? Hazuki-chan wants to hear this too"

"No, don't do that! Play another tune, please!"

"Really? I guess I don't have a choice then."

Nee-san tinkers with the radio, and switches the tone.

And then, a customary Christmas song echoes, one that can normally be heard on the streets.

''"I'll sing the next one then! Jingle Bellsz♪ Jingle Bellsz♪"

--And again the singer is me.

"..."

"Erm, Akira-san. Akihisa-kun has been squirming and shivering over there with his head low for quite a while…"

"He's probably too anxious to receive the present that he's jumpy now."

This is...this is…!

"I can't leave the music to you, nee-san! I should be the one playing the music in the first place!"

"Oh, wait, Akihisa."

"Don't you you can get away with trying that in this mess."

"...Can't be careless here."

Tch! It was a perfect chance here!

Left with no choice, I can only head into the room to get a mainstream media CD, and I put it inside the player. In the meantime, nee-san brings in the presents from the next room.

"Now then, everyone. Please take a present, and once the music starts, pass it to your left."

"""Okay~"""

All the members are seated in a circle, the presents put on the laps. The music is set to play until it stops at the set time. In fact, if I know when the music stops, I can control where the presents go, but…

"What's the matter, Aki-kun? Why are you looking at nee-san like this?"

"Ah, it's nothing.."

Nee-san's giving me that same old poker face again, and I can't tell how many minutes she set. That player isn't precise to the second, so I can only just try to dump the dangerous present to a certain person.

"Now then, is everyone ready?--Start."

She may have been a student who studied overseas, but nee-san's 'start' certainly sounds Japanese. And with this command, the music begins.

We start to pass the presents to the ones on our left, and receive the presents from our right.

"This really is nostalgic."

"I haven't done this since I was in elementary school~"

"Hazuki did this last year, you know?"

Himeji-san, Kudou-san and Hazuki are having their cheery conversation.

As for the 4 of us, we're widening our eyes, glaring at each other with eyes of one with a deep, deep grudge.

There are 10 presents, It's quite a few of them, but luckily, half of them are small enough to be lifted with one hand.

Amongst the 10, 5 of them are large boxes, but 3 of them aren't tall enough. If it's a Chiffon cake, it's probably a little taller. Himeji-san's present is probably one of the remaining 2 boxes then. One of them is green, and the other is red. Which one is the real one?

The green box is passed to my hands, and once I receive it, I hand it to the side. 'clack', at this moment, it sounds like a little box of something inside it.

(This is...well,it's definitely the red one!)

If a soft thing like a Chiffon cake or something else is put into the box, normally, it would be fastened down to prevent it from moving. It sounds like something hard, so I can guess that the green one is the safe one.

"...!"

I sensed some presence, and so I lift my head.

At this moment,

"(Swoosh)"

"(Swoosh)"

"(Swoosh)"

Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini immediately avert their eyes. These guys...they're watching me to see if I found anything dangerous!

Looks like those 3 have determined their target as the red one. Now all that's left is to push it onto each other. The key to winning this is to see who ends up with the red box in the end.

On a side note, this is how we're seated,

Me→Yuuji→Kudou-san→Nee-san→Minami→Himeji-san→Muttsurini→Kirishima-san→Hazuki-chan→Hideyoshi→Me

For me, as long as I can control the time, I'll just hand the bomb over to Yuuji when the time's almost up.

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

A relaxing, fast-paced song can be heard from the audio player.

And when I look at the clock, I see that 1 minute and 50 seconds have passed. In other words, if the time is set at 2 minutes, there's still another 10 seconds…!

The one holding the red present right now is probably nee-san. Looking at how things will keep up, it'll probably end up with Muttsurini or Kirishima-san. After Kirishima-san would be Hazuki-chan and Hideyoshi, and before her would be Muttsurini. Please let Muttsurini receive the present.

While the three of us, the safe ones, are planning,

"...Tempo up."

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

"""What!?"""

The rhythm suddenly got faster, and everyone starts to pass the presents faster.

With 5 seconds left, the present passes Hazuki-chan.

With 3 seconds left, the present passes Hideyoshi.

With 1 second left, the present reaches me.

"Here, Yuuji, for you!"

"Woah hoo, my shoelaces…!"

"You aren't wearing it at all, right!? You aren't wearing shoes now, right!?"

And right when I'm about to hurry and pass off the box, Yuuji suddenly bends down, putting his hands on his shock. Y-you bastard! You don't want to take this one!?

The clock stops right at 2 minutes, and the red present still remains in my hands.

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

However, the tune continues. I-I'm saved…

"Well, this is for you, Yuuji. I know you aren't wearing shoes. Don't try and pull a fast one next time."

"Tch...I got it, Akihisa. That was just a little joke."

I warn Yuuji not to try the same bluff again, and he clicks his tongue, showing a smile so that the others won't find out. This bastard…! Don't think I'll forget about this…!

"I'd say, Muttsurini, it's a foul to use the remote there."

"...Sorry."

Muttsurini doesn't sound apologetic in his apology. This guy realized that he's in danger, and used the remote to forward the tune. I can't relax at all…!

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

The audio speed is readjusted again, and the presents are passed at normal speed. The next danger period is 3 minutes. If it's too long, we'll be tired, and if it's too short, we can't get excited. I can expect 3 minutes to be the most likely timing.

Right now, the time is 2 minutes and 15 seconds. It'll take about 5 seconds to pass a present around, so if I deduct that time from 3 minutes, divided by the number of people--

"1~ 4~ 3~ 7~ 6~"

Who's muttering some unrelated numbers there!? I can't count!

"?...what's the matter, Yuuji?"

"No. I just thought of counting out of a sudden.Don't mind me."

This guy...this guy's been getting in my way all this time…!

Well, even though I can't calculate it, I can at least guess where it's going to go. Looking at this pace--if we're going in this order, it'll be Hideyoshi, me, Yuuji and Kudou-san.

(--Eh? That means…?)

Suddenly an idea appears in my head.

Yuuji already predicted where the present will reach, and it's right near me.

(Speaking of which, if I'm in his position.)

Right when I'm letting some ideas swirl around in my mind, I try to pass the present to Yuuji, who's beside me.

"For you, Yuuji--ow…"

"Woah hoo, sorry, Akihisa."

Bam, Yuuji's elbow hits mine. Thi-this is…!

"Ow, looks painful…"

"Are you two alright?"

While everyone's attention on us, the present stops moving.

"Ahh, yeah, I'm fine."

Yuuji passes off the present to the next one.

At the same time, the game continues.

Wanting to be sure, I have a look at Yuuji's face.

At that moment.

"(Smirks.)"

This guy's giving me such a look, his lips curling in an evil manner. As I had expected!

After seeing Yuuji's expression, there's no doubt in me. This guy's definitely manipulating the time here.

If he can tell where it's going to me, Yuuji will definitely make sure that I end up doing it. Why do you say that I'm so confident of that? Of course that's because I'll do the same if I'm in his position.

The reason he knocked my in the elbow is to buy some time. In other words, if this keeps up, if nothing else happens, the red present will reach my hands.

--Right, if nothing happens.

We continue to pass the presents along with the rhythm.

And after circling around once, the red present reaches my hands again. Yuuji and Hideyoshi are staring at me with shocked eyes.

"Wh-what's going on…!?"

"Akihisa, you bastard…!?"

"Hm? What's the matter?"

It's no wonder why they're so shocked. The present that's supposed to be in Hideyoshi's hands is now in Hazuki-chan's hands.

"You bastard, you skipped a present, didn't you…!"

Yuuji glares me with vengeance.

Yup. Once I knew that Yuuji's manipulating the time, I use the chaos to keep the red present in my hands, and pass the present that was passed to me directly to Yuuji--simply put, it's a 'present swap'.

Right now, my safety can be assured. As for why.

"It's your fault for timing this too well."

"Damn it, you bastard…!"

Right now, the time's 2 minutes and 50 seconds, another 10 seconds till 3 minutes. The red present is now with nee-san.

There's still another 7 seconds; It's passed from Minami to Himeji-san. 5 seconds left, Muttsurini receives it. At the rate this is going...the dangerous item will pass by Hazuki-chan, and then it'll hit Hideyoshi. This is to be expected. The present that was supposed to reach me was switched by me, and it's a spot later.

Because of that, there's nothing anyone can do. Hideyoshi will receive the red present right at the 3 minute mark. Sorry, Hideyoshi! You got to blame Yuuji for not being willing to receive it. I'll go down to hell to meet you later, so before then, wait in peace…!

The clock placed by the living room is pointe at 3 minutes. If the time ends at 3 minutes, everything will be over!

...I gulp nervously, waiting for it to change.

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

And the music continues on.

"Eh…?"

"What the? It's not over yet?"

"...Unexpectedly long."

Now then, is the time set to 4 minutes? The presents continue to be passed.

The red present passes by Hideyoshi, and lands in my lap.

'''"~♪~♪~♪--..."'''

"""...Eh...?"""

The music just so happens to stop.

"Okay, let's stop."

Once nee-san stops, all over us look stunned as we look down at the presents on our knees. I'm holding the red box, something I can't deny no matter how I look at it. The time's also 3 minutes and 2 seconds. What's going on?

"Oh deary me. Sorry to all of you."

Hideyoshi scratches his head, saying to us while we're look confused.

"--It's a very familiar tune, so I couldn't help but sing along."

"Eh…!?"

That means that Hideyoshi has been singing ever since the tune ended!?

"I see. Hideyoshi-kun is good at singing after all."

"...It's true that I didn't feel that the music was coming from the player, but from beside me."

"Really? Hazuki can't tell any difference from the CD."

"Kinoshita-kun's amazing~"

"Even I didn't figure it out."

"Don't praise me now. I'll be embarrassed."

Hideyoshi looks embarrassed as she pinches at her face.

"I was too mesmerized with the song, and I accidentally sang too much of it...well, it's fine, right?"

"Yeah. There's no need to be so fussy about it. It's fine."

"Yeah. Nobody will want someone else's presents like a spoiled brat. It's fine."

"...No problems."

"No, but--"

And it looks like they're trying to shut down my objection.

"It's fine, Hideyoshi."

"...There's no need to do this again."

Yuuji and Muttsurini beam as they give their thumbs up.

<center>☆</center>

"Let's unwrap our presents now."

"""Okay."""

Anyway, everyone's present is decided, and it's now time to observe everyone's reactions of either joy or sadness...guess I got no other choice here. I'll just prepare to accept my doom. It is fated for me. Another one's nothing to me!

"I'll start opening my present then."

Minami unwraps it, and takes out the contents.

"Hm? is this a DVD?"

"Yeah. I'd say that I chose the 'Recommended Theater Performances DVD'."

Hideyoshi's present is a DVD with dramas inside it. It's really just like her.

"It's an all-ages work that can be shown to families. It's interesting, so please laugh to your hearts content."

"Eh~ it's perfect, Hazuki. Let's watch it once we get back."

"Okay!"

Minami and Hazuki-chan looks rather happy. Even I'm feeling healed just thinking of them enjoying the DVD together.

"Eh? Hideyoshi and I nearly got the same thing."

"Hm? Did you buy a DVD too, Akihisa?"

"No, that's not it--But nee-san's present is from me."

"Is that so? I'll open it then."

Nee-san then unwraps the present.

Inside it are several books.

"It's the manga set I recommend. There's a lot of interesting ones, but the ones I recommend most are the stories where the underground monsters are captured and cooked into delicious food--"

There are women and a kid participating, so I chose about 3 copies of all-ages manga and put them in."

"I see. It's a cooking manga."

I never thought nee-san would get it, but despite how old-fashioned she looks, she does read them, so it's probably something she likes.

"I suppose that the hidden meaning in these lines is that you wish for me to start cooking, Aki-kun."

"No, the ingredients used here are all fantasy…"

I have a heartfelt thought that it's really a good thing that I didn't choose any actual cooking manga.

"Then it's my turn next--eh?"

Kudou-san reaches out to unwrap her present, only to stop.

"What's the matter, Kudou-san?"

"It's nothing. I just thought that I drew my own present."

Then what's the matter?"

"Erm...ah, it's Muttsurini-kun's right? How about you open yours?"

Kudou-san says as she watches the present in Muttsurini's hands.

"...???"

Once he opens that present.

"...Hm."

"Ahaha, it's the same present after all."

Kudou-san and Muttsurini have the same presents, digital photo frames. These photo frames can display digital photos on the screen. That definitely suits Muttsurini there.

"...Got to mention, that's from me.."

"I know right? It felt like it's something I would expect from you, Muttsurini-kun."

Both of them chose the same presents, and they manage to give it to each other. The chances of that should be really low here.

"I got it. Well, this is for the better, I think. I did choose this present based on my own preferences after all."

Kudou-san's beaming away.

"Eh? Do you like such things, Aiko?"

"Sort of. I do find cameras, little recorders and stuff very interesting."

I can't help but recall that peeping incident. Now that she mentioned it, Kudou-san does use such stuff…

"This is amazing Both of you chose the same presents and exchanged it. It's like you're a fated pair!"

"Eh? Really? What do you think, Muttsurini-kun?"

"...That isn't true."

"Ahaha. You don't have to be so embarrassed.

Kudou-san is definitely teasing Muttsurini here.

At this moment, Kirishima-san is probably affected by Hazuki-chan's words 'you're a fated pair', and she slowly reaches her hand out, putting it on her present.

"...I'll open it too."

Kirishima-san has a present the size of a pencil case.

Whose present is that? Just as everyone's wondering about this, Yuuji raises his hand unhappily.

"Ah, it's from me."

"...Fated."

"It's just a coincidence."

"...The thing inside definitely goes well with me."

"Relax. That's impossible."

Kirishima-san probably felt some form of telepathy as she eagerly opens the wrapping.

Once she opens it, she find that it's a pretty looking paper knife.

"I found it at a convenience store. How about it? I think it's rather decent at this price, isn't it?"

Yuuji proudly mentions this.

However, I have a different opinion on Yuuji's present.

"Seriously...you can handle most of the stuff well, Yuuji, but you're so useless when it comes to such stuff."

"Hm? What do you mean, Akihisa?"

"No. A high school student, a girl, probably have no use for a paper knife even if she receives it, right?"

"...Ah."

Yuuji gives a 'I dun goofed' face. He probably saw that it was nice looking, and forgot the nature of it. Amusingly, he was unexpectedly a romanticist when confessing to Kirishima-san.

"So-sorry about that, Shouko. I'll get you something else next time."

"...No, this will do."

Kirishima-san happily puts the paper knife in front of her chest.

"...This is, the best thing for me."

And then, she happily repeats here.

"You sure? I can take that and give you something else."

"...There's no need for that. This is what you found and like, Yuuji. And--"

She holds the grip firmly.

"--This is you informing me of your determination, Yuuji, 'If I have a mistress, use this to kill me'."

"Alrighhhhtttt I'm definitely getting you something else tomorrow."

I see. If I think about it this way, Kirishima-san definitely can use this paper knife. The cool flair really does suit her well, and it really has a lot of benefits, she can't really use cellphones, often have to deal with letters and books, and it can be used to assassinate Yuuji.

"...I'll go if it's a date. I don't want anything else."

"A date? What are you saying?"

"...that."

Kirishima-san points at Yuuji's present, saying,

"Hm? What's with this?"

"...It's from me."

"..."

"...So I say, it's fated."

Yuuji, having this pointed out to him, silently unwraps it.

"A pair of tickets to a movie, huh…?"

"...(Nods)."

"Thanks Shouko. I'll sell these important babies online."

"...We can watch it together."

"Wait wait wait! This paper knife isn't meant for you to do that!"

Yuuji has a paper knife right at his neck, and it's giving a chilling shine. He got movie tickets from Kirishima-san, and if he refuses, he'll be punished by her. I see.

"I really feel that there's a strong fate at work here."

"It's basically indicating Yuuji's future here."

"...No way to escape."

"Are you guys are saying that I'll be stabbed to death one day!?"

This is his destiny. Just as some living things get killed by their fangs piercing through their heads, Yuuji will probably be fated to die under a certain person's knife.

"Then, what's...mine?"

Hideyoshi gives a nervous look for an instant, and reaches out to the present. The reason why she's so nervous is because she got the green box. The danger is only second to that of my red box. There's also a chance that the box she's holding is the really dangerous one. If possible, I hope she gets it.."

"Hm? This is a muffle and a reindeer badge?"

"Ah, that's from Hazuki!"

"..."

"Aki-kun. Why do you look so disappointed?"

Well, I knew that…

"It can be used for this season. Thanks."

Hideyoshi places the muffler on her neck.

"It really does fit you, Hideyoshi-kun."

"...Just nice."

[[File:BTS_vol_12.5_187.jpg|thumb]]

"Yeah. Nice fit for you, Hideyoshi?"

"Really? Thanks then."

(((--You're really like a high school girl.)))

I guess it's better not to mention our true thoughts. If we do so, Hideyoshi will either be angry, or dejected.

"But this muffler does look really impressive. Was the budget enough?"

"It's enough. The old uncle at the shop gave Hazuki an added bonus, and it's really nice too~"

The bonus probably refers to that badge. I never thought Hazuki-chan would buy such things. Once I have a thought that Minami may have helped her out, I'm starting to feel fuzzy inside my heart.

"It's my turn next."

Himeji-san is holding a box that's 15cm wide. What's inside it?"

"Erm~ this is...gloss, I guess?"

"...Gross?"

Muttsurini asks as he doesn't have an impression on this thing. Seriously, Muttsurini, you don't understand this thing?

"Isn't this something we normally hear in class, how to make our execution methods more gross?"

"You're stupid, Akihisa. This means a unit of dozens here, you know?"

"You guys, if you don't know, just say so."

I feel that I heard of that before, but…"

"...Lip gloss."

"Basically, it's something similar to lipstick, Muttsurini-kun."

"Right right, I was about to say that just now."

"Nearly got it."

"Well, if you guys say so, I'd guess that's it."

I see. Lipstick huh? I learned something now.

"So may I know who gave this present?"

"Me."

In response to Himeji-san's question, nee-san raises her hand. Looking at this situation, I'm guessing she's the only one who would choose a lipstick.

"A professional makeup artist I know recommended this for me. It's targeted at teenagers, and doesn't have color, so it's rather decent."

"Wow…! Thank you very much!"

Himeji-san happily takes out the lipstick (is it a lipstick?). The other girls are staring at her present enviously.

"W-wait a sec, nee-san?"

"What's the matter, Aki-kun?"

"It's okay that Himeji-san just so happened to get this, but there are guys here, you know?"

"Yes, that is correct."

"But what do you intend to do if Yuuji, Muttsurini or me gets it!?"

"Akihisa."

"Kinoshita, it's useless to retort about this now."

"That's right, Kinoshita-kun. It's too late."

"..."

While I'm giving her the question 'how can boys possibly use lipstick', nee-san's giving me a confused 'why are you asking such a question' look.

"I think this isn't much of an issue…"

"Eh? What?"

"I suppose that all of you will have more opportunities to cross-dress, Aki-kun."

"""..."""

I guess that us, who are unable to retort back on the spot, really went through lives far different ordinary high school boys.

"Anyway, what did you get, Akihisa-kun?"

"Hm? I'll open it now--eh?"

"? What's the matter?"

I can't help but turn to look at Himeji-san. She's giving me a stunned look.

Wa-wait a sec! This is weird! That question Himeji-san just mentioned, doesn't that mean that what I'm holding isn't her present?

"Ho-how can that be!?"

I frantically unwrap the present.

Inside the red box is,

"A cap...and cookies…?"

"Those are from me."

The present's from Minami.

In that case, that means the one who got Himeji-san's present is--

"Hazuki's present is from pretty onee-chan's then!"

"That's right, but it's embarrassing to be called this…"

What is this!? Hazuki-chan got the present! That's the worst case scenario here!

"Eh? But…"

"? What's the matter, baka onii-chan?"

Hazuki-chan's holding a small package that can fit a book ticket. It's hard to imagine something so small containing a Chiffon cake or any other handmade food. Did Himeji-san only make some handmade food for me, and there's none here?

"Well, it's fine."

"???"

Hazuki-chan can't help but tilt her head in confusion. Too bad I couldn't bring Yuuji and the others for the ride, but I did manage to save a young life.

"Aki. Do you not want my present…?"

Minami's giving a conflicted face, looking at me worriedly. Oh, no no.

"That's not it. Not at all. What I was worried about is now settled."

"? What are you saying?"

"It's my own stuff. Don't mind."

There's nothing to worry. Again, I look at Minami's present.

Inside it is a cool looking, caramel-colored duckbill cap.

"Heh~ a cap? How about this, does it suit me?"

I immediately take it out, and fit it on me."

"Yep, it's fine."

"Ahaha, I'll be spoiled by those praises there."

The cap color feels unisex, and the size is adjustable. I'm guessing that Minami's tastes and feminine charms are rather high since she's able to choose such a present.

"But it's an outlet item, so there's a seam at the back."

Now that she mentioned it, I have a look at the back of the cap. It's true that it's in an obvious spot, but even so, nobody can see it when it's inside, and I really think it's not a problem.

"Thanks Minami. I'll treasure these well."

"I'll be worried if you treasure the cookies well though?"

The cookies are shaped as stars, fitting for Christmas. There's fruits and chocolates inside them, and they're really delicious. I'll enjoy them well.

"Now then, it's time for Hazuki's present!"

With an enthusiastic voice, Hazuki-chan begins to unwrap her present with glee.

While Hazuki-chan continues to do so, I whisper softly to Himeji-san beside me,

"What is your present, Himeji-san?"

"Erm, I gave her something a little big."

"Eh? But it looks very small here."

"Yes. That's why--"

Himeji-san looks at the package Hazuki-chan is holding.

"Wow, a Christmas card. Erm…'present exchange'?"

"""What?"""

"Ah yes, the Christmas card is inside it for another purpose."

We've been had! We never thought of this before! She said that it's fine that it's large, and that's referring to how it can be given to that person later!"

"I'll go get it for you, Hazuki-chan. Please wait."

"Okay! Hazuki will enjoy it!"

Once Hazuki-chan's responded, Himeji-san proceeds to the next room to get the actual present. And while we're all watching, the four of us are,

(Akihisa, go for it!)

(I don't wanna! I got one for myself! Muttsurini should do this once in a while!)

(...The iron-stomach Hideyoshi should go.)

(This is the time for the strong Yuuji with strong resistance to take action!)

We're all pushing the responsibility of who's going to eat it. Looks like we got to snatch the present before it ends up in Hazuki-chan's mouth…!

"I kept you waiting, Hazuki-chan."

"Thank you very much."

Himeji-san hands the present over, and Hazuki-chan receives it with both hands.

(In that case, we're all going to die together. Once it opens, we're dealing with it!)

(No other choice here!)

(...Got it.)

(It can't be helped.)

"It's large. What is it?♪"

Hazuki-chan hums as she unwraps the present.

And appearing from within--is a large bear plushie.

"Wow~ Isn't this the bear P-san?"

"""Eh…?"""

All of us are dumbfounded.

"W-wait, Himeji…"

"Didn't you say it's handmade?"

"Yeah. This is my handmade plushie, you know?"

Now that she mentioned it, I recall the conversation between Himeji-san and Minami.

''"I put some handmade cookies inside."''

''"You made something, Minami-chan? I did too.."

It's true that Himeji-san never said that it was handmade.

"Really~ Thank goodness."

"...I was already mentally prepared to have hospital food for a week."

? Why are all of you looking so relieved?"

Himeji-san looks confused as she watches us relax. We thought things will get out of hand. It's really a divine joy that there's no homicide on Christmas Eve.

"Thank goodness, Hazuki-chan."

"Yes."

Hazuki-chan looks delighted as she hugs the plushie. In any case, thank goodness.

"But well, if we're to get the plushie, it'll be awkward for us."

"...That's fair."

Thinking about this, it's as what Yuuji said. Cute goes with cute, and if we got it, we'll be somewhat troubled by it.

While we're laughing away, Himeji-san tells us with a smile.

"It's fine. In such a situation--"

"""Hm?"""

"I have another present prepared for this."

Bam, there's some box placed in front of us.

"Hi-Himeji-san, this is…?"

"This is a present if it's a boy."

She answers this, puffing her large chest proudly.

I see. This is to be expected of a careful person. She prepared that gift voucher and would have given different presents based on who that person is. She put in quite some thought into it.

But regardless of that.

"""..."""

We're all staring at the box in front of us.

"I say, Himeji."

"...One question."

"What's in this box?"

"Yes. I heard that boys don't like sweet stuff, so I made some Chiffon cake that's not too sweet!"

"Good for you, Akihisa."

"You're one lucky guy, Akihisa."

"...Rejoice, Akihisa."

"No, I can't finish this alone. It's a rare chance, so let's tuck in, everyone."

"It's fine. I prepared another one just for you, Akihisa-kun!"

"You hear that, everyone? Thank goodness!"

"No no no, I think it's best for the both of you to share this love together."

"Of course! It's just an appetizer for you, Akihisa!"

"...and the taste will be different."

"Not at all! There's definitely the same things inside them, right, Himeji-san!?"

I ask.

"No, there's definitely a difference.:"

Himeji-san shyly answers.

"What I'm giving Akihisa-kun is infused with lots of love."

This really is what they call the killing words, I guess.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 3|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 4}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)

2016-01-24T02:06:06Z

Deathmailrock: /* Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half) */

==Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)==

[[File:BTS_vol_12.5_147.jpg|thumb|Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (Second Half)]]

"Well seriously, that was a cruel sight in the afternoon."

"...(nods)"

"Really? I was enjoying myself there."

It's night, right after the school activities have ended

Everyone's gathered at my house, celebrating the Silent Night.

"Baka onii-chan, thank you for inviting me."

"No no, I'm thankful that you're able to make it here, Hazuki-chan."

I pat Hazuki-chan on the head as she continues to thank me, and she closes her eyes comfortably like a cute kitten.

"Sorry about that, Aki, there's a lot of us here, and you had to invite Hazuki along."

"It's fine. Besides, the more the merrier."

This time, including the usual gang of me, Yuuji, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini, Himeji-san, Minami and Kirishima-san, there's also Kudou-san, Hazuki-chan and nee-san, so there's 10 of us. Looking at this, the living room's really dazzling right now. If the guys in our class is to see this now, Yuuji, Muttsurini and I will definitely be killed off by them.

"Aki, where do we place the gifts?"

"Ah, well, nee-san wants them gathered together, so can you put it there?"

"Okay. Come on, Hazuki."

"Alrighty!"

Minami and Hazuki-chan are each carrying a wrapped gift as they head to the next room. Yuuji, Muttsurini and Hideyoshi pass by them, and walk towards me.

"This gift exchange really does give a Christmas feel."

"...Not bad to have such things once in a while."

"I'm looking forward to see the unique traits of the chosen presents."

Since we have a rare Christmas party right now, I thought of coming up with this gift exchange. The budget for each person cannot be more than 2,000 Yen, and they can buy whatever they want. I wanted to limit the budget to within 500 Yen because of Hazuki-chan, but Minami said "Don't worry, I'll give her some money to spend." So I left it to her.

"You handed your gifts to nee-san?"

"Yeah."

"I just did."

"...(nods)."

Once she heard of my plan, my serious sister said 'in that case, there's a need to make sure nobody knows who prepared which present', and took up this role. Thanks to her, even I, as the organizer, don't know whose present is whose.

"Speaking of which, Akihisa."

"Hm? What is it, Yuuji?"

"You did mention that thing to Himeji before, right?"

Yuuji asks me, giving me a serious look.

And in response to that, I too give a serious look, answering,

"Well, of course...it's a matter of life and death."

Yuuji gave me a suggestion regarding today's gift exchange. I told Himeji-san beforehand that 'I want anything other than food'.

"...I'm relieved."

"If you didn't want it, she would have prepared something else."

"Especially since you have Akira-san making sure you have proper nutrition here."

"Yeah, thanks to that, Himeji-san doesn't have to worry about that."

The four of us laugh. Thanks to Yuuji, we can proceed to exchange gifts with relief.

At this moment, I see Himeji-san, who's returning after handing her gift to nee-san, talking with Minami.

''"I put some handmade cookies inside."''

''"You made something, Minami-chan? <big>'''I did too.'''</big>."''

"""..."""

The conversation between Himeji-san and Minami causes us to sink to the depths of hell.

"Wh-what's the matter with you guys, Muttsurini-kun, everyone?"

"Why are you covering faces and shivering, onii-chans?"

Kudou-san and Hazuki-chan are worried about us while we're crying. Looks like we're fated not to have a nice party today.

"Akihisa! Did you really tell her!?"

"I-I did! I told her 'we have food and drinks, so bring something else'!"

"...Then why did it end up like that?"

''"The temptations of cakes and stuff is troubling~"''

''"...Sweets are different from savory food."''

I can hear the conversation between Kudou-san and Kirishima-san giving me the answer. I-is it because of my poor choice of words...!?

"Well, it's Akihisa."

"Um, can't be helped."

"...Right decision."

"Nonono! This responsibility should be on Yuuji for not giving the right advice--"

''"Oi Himeji! Akihisa wants to get your gift no matter what, so can you give some hint on the appearance?'''

''"Eh? A hint?"''

"--Hold it right there Yuujiiii!! Let go of me, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini! I need to hurry and stop that idiot!"

"This is fate."

"...Just accept this obediently."

Hideyoshi and Muttsurini press me down while I'm trying to stop Yuuji. Is this the only moment when everyone's combination is perfect!?

''"Ahaha. I'm happy that Akihisa-kun's thinking of me like this, but I think such cheating isn't right."''

''"That might be the case, but please understand that Akihisa's feelings."''

''"No, it's fine, because--"''

"Give up already, Akihisa!"

"...You're being dishonest."

"It's not that kind of person, okay! This is a matter of my own life--"

''"That's because I prepared one specially for Akihisa-kun."''

"Well, Himeji-san, if possible, do you mind telling me the unique traits of your present?"

The moment I heard Himeji-san's words, I'm mentally prepared, and I ask her with a refreshed tone while Hideyoshi and Muttsurini are pulling me.

(T-this bastard...!)

(He wants us to follow him to his demise!?)

(...Evil...!)

Since my death's a done deal, I have to ask Himeji-san for the unique characteristics of her gift, and then I'll wait for Yuuji and the others to get that gift. As for why that's the case, we're buddies, sworn brothers.

We're to be born together on the same day, and die together on the same day.

"You can't do this, Akihisa-kun, Sakamoto-kun. This is considered cheating."

Himeji-san raises her finger to criticize me. That action's cute, but I can't forget the fact that she's trying to end my life here.

"Where is it?"

"No means no. A game is about following the rules so that it can be enjoyed, you know?"

Himeji-san leaves these words and turns away to leave to stop us from having such thoughts.

(((Saving my own life's more important than the rules...)))

And as we watch her leave, we're shivering in fear due to this death game that is about to happen.

<center>☆</center>

"""Merry Christmas."""

The Christmas Party begins in such an atmosphere.

We're chatting away happily, eating the food that's crammed all over the table.

"Eh? Did you bake this one, Sakamoto-kun?"

"Yeah, I got here early today, so I borrowed his steam oven. It's an event food, so I added lots of spices to add flavor. Does it fit your tastes"

"...It's nice."

"Yeah. I didn't expect Sakamoto to cook such a large thing until it's so flavorful."

"Controlling the heat is as easy as adjusting the settings. If I have to mention any tips to this, you have to make a slit on the turkey, and then add sliced almonds and salt inside."

"...The breast meat isn't dry."

"I added butter and olives there, or else it'll be too bland."

The turkey Yuuji cooked does feel like it's a 'manly cuisine', but he really put in a lot of effort controlling the heat and flavoring. This guy's always good at making large portions of food and hot pot.

"Hazuki never thought you would be able to cook this well, big brother. Amazing~"

"You can quickly pick up on it if you help out often at home, pipsqueak."

"Seriously, Hazuki isn't a pipsqueak."

"Hahaha, is that so?"

Yuuji teases Hazuki-chan for quite a bit as he laughs. An only child like him is probably overwhelmed by cuteness when he sees a little sister character like Hazuki-chan.

"Did you make this bread-like sweet, Shimada?"

"Yeah, it's called Stollen. Back in Germany, we eat it during Christmas."

"A German pastry? Since you made it, Minami-san, I suppose it has a local flavor to it."

"I do like this one a lot~the sweetness and texture really is nice~"

Kudou-san digs into the sweet Minami made called the 'Stollen', giving a satisfied smile. This Stollen refers to a German bread filled with all kinds of dried fruits and nuts inside, baked and then layered with icing sugar. After it's done, it is left aside so that the flavor can be absorbed, making it sweeter. I had a taste, and it's true that the surface feels fluffy and crisp, while the inside is soft, and has a fruity flavor to it, which blends in perfectly with the sweetness, making it really delicious.

"So, did you make the rest, Yoshii-kun?"

Kudou-san eats the Stollen as she looks at the food on the table, saying this,

"Yeah, I guess."

"Akihisa-kun's good with this as usual."

"Nothing to complain about Aki when it comes to this."

"...Yoshii will make a wonderful bride in the future."

"I don't think I can be happy about this praise…"

Should I have gone for large food stuff like Yuuji did? Thinking about this, I look at what I did.

Smoked salmon and olives salad, Lasagna with shredded cheese and meat sauce between the layers, Quiche with bacon, wieners and ham, and I also tried making some Bagna Càuda. There's a lot of people here to eat, so I can try some cuisines I hardly try, so I'm sorta happy about this.

And while we're laughing,

"Speaking of which, Himeji, Shimada."

"Hm?"

"What's the matter?"

"Do your presents need to be kept cold?"

Yuuji's ignites the start to the present hunt (shoving to each other?)

Normally, in such typical battles between us, the first one to attack will often be crushed by others. Even though this should be the usual pattern,

(Right, good going, Yuuji…!)

(Nice question there.)

(...Won't make it suspicious.)

This time, we're quietly cheering for Yuuji in our hearts.

Actually, we're in an alliance to collect intel right now. As for why that's the case.

(It'll be terrible if Shimada's sister is to get that one.)

(We got to make sure Hazuki-chan doesn't get to draw that…!)

(...That's not something that can be eaten by kids.)

As for why that's the case, it's because Hazuki-chan's around. Leaving aside the other girls who went through the purgatory of the black hot pot, it's too much to let her eat Himeji-san's cooking when she's so young. That's why we've decided to worked together to find Himeji-san's present, and then make sure Hazuki-chan won't draw it.

First, we'll work together to find Himeji-san's present. And then we'll betray each other.

"? My present?"

"? What do you mean?"

"No, well. Didn't you girls say that you made some good? If it's raw or something, won't it be ruined or something?"

Yuuji's smiling. It looks like he's really worried about their foods.

This guy's probably trying to get some intel. If they're to suddenly exclaim "Sorry, I forgot! I'll put it in the fridge no!", there's a huge chance that we'll get to see what the present is like, and even if we can't see, once it's refrigerated, we can hold it in our hands and find out. If we have something like 'it's okay, I got a coolant', we can also consider that.

"I'm fine. It won't be ruined.

This answer is to be expected. What we heard from the conversation was that Minami made 'handmade cookies', so there's no need to refrigerate them.

"Yes, me too."

"I see."

Looks like Himeji-san's food doesn't need to be refrigerated either. Anyway, we got a hint.

"Then, any problems with how it's placed?"

"...There's a chance it's upside down."

This time, it's Hideyoshi and Muttsurini asking.

Himeji-san and Minami ponder for a little while,

"No problems at all."

"Me too. It's more or less okay, I think."

Now we have more clues. Even if it's tilted, I don't think it'll spill out.

Okay, now I should be asking from another direction.

"Speaking of exchanging gifts, I forgot to confirm this with you."

"Yes?"

"What is it, Aki?"

"I intend to let everyone pass the presents around as the music play, so are your presents heavy?"

How about I ask about the size and weight?

"I'm okay."

"Um...mine's a little large, but it's fine."

(Alright!)

We can't help but do victory poses in our hearts. Now we know Himeji-san's present is 'a little large, but it's not so large and heavy for Hazuki-chan to carry'.

"""..."""

The four of us exchange glances, and we nod. This is where we'll stop asking; if they're getting suspicious, they'll start to feel uneasy about moving the presents around, and it'll be troublesome if we end up doing a lucky draw.

"Oh yeah, Akihisa. I feel like having some coffee now. You mind if I borrow your kitchen?"

"Ah, I'll go brew some. I feel like having some anyway."

"Is it okay? I'd like to go too."

"...Me too."

We call out in unison as we leave our seats. Our strategy meeting will be held in the kitchen. We have more than enough clues now.

<center>☆</center>

"What do you guys think?"

"What else to think about?"

"Yeah, it's very obvious now."

"...(Nods)."

The four of us are gathered in the kitchen, discussing. Based on what we got, we're exchanging suggestions on what the dangerous item might be.

# The item doesn't need to be refrigerated.
# The item doesn't come with a coolant.
# The item isn't heavy.
# The item's a little large .

Looking at these 4 hints, the food mostly likely here is--

(((--A Chiffon cake…!)))

Our eyes glow. Based on the information we obtained, the ingredient fees and others, we can guess that it's something similar to that.

The result of our teamwork allows us to obtain some critical information.

In that case, what's next is--

"Himeji-san's present is probably some handmade chocolate or something."

"No. It's probably a ''senbei'' box or something, right?"

"Surely it has to be mixed jelly."

"...It's definitely biscuits."

And then, everyone's trying to bluff against each other, vying for supremacy. The special job is done, and we're now enemies. This is an important battle on how to stuff the dangerous item to each other.

"It can't be ''senbei''. This isn't the season for it."

"Won't the mixed jelly seep out if it's put sideways?"

"Biscuits can't possibly be this bad."

"...If it's chocolate, you have to refrigerate it."

Everyone's denying each other's ideas. Oh dear.

"Seriously? Everyone has different suggestions."

"That means we can't be sure of this."

"I'd say it can't be help."

"...We just have to leave it to luck later."

The four of us are giving each other the 'guess we got no choice look'.

Ahaha. Seriously.

"(Bam) nee-san! I guess I should take over hosting the presents after all!"

"We can't let you do that, Akihisa! Akira-san! Leave it to me!"

"What are you two say? I'd say that I'm most suited for doing this!"

"...This is should done by the quiet and fair me…!"

All of us are trying to be the first to get to nee-san, who has the presents arranged in the next room. We're tripping each other, pulling at each other's shirts, and after a long tussle, we manage to make it to her.

"It's fine. I can do it all myself."

"""..."""

That one line from nee-san causes us to return to the living room dejectedly.

<center>☆</center>

"Now then, how about we start exchanging the presents?"

"""Okay."""

"""..."""

This line from nee-san cause us to be on thin ice. Every action we do from now on with be linked directly to Hazuki-chan and our lives, so this is to be expected.

"When I play the music, please pass the presents around to the one beside you. Once it stops, you may accept the presents you are holding."

Once she said this, nee-san switches on the radio power. I guess it's we're using that to play the music.

"I didn't know what kind of music I should play at first, but I chose a song everyone is very familiar with, and everyone can enjoy it."

''"(Beep)! I'll sing a birthday song for nee-san! Haapppyy birsuday! Tooyooouu♪
HappiiBirsuday2yuu--"''

"NOOOOOO!!!"

A familiar singing voice can be heard from the music. Isn't that the birthday present I gave nee-san when I was in elementary school?

"Stop it, nee-san! This isn't something for others to hear!"

"But look, Aki-kun. Don't you see everyone enjoying this a lot?"

"(Snickers) That's quite some good singing there, Akihisa."

"(Snickers) Older sisters will be happy to receive such gifts from their younger siblings."

"(Snickers) Yoshii-kun really was cute back then."

"Stop ittt!!!"

It's inhumane to sacrifice me for everyone's enjoyment! Shouldn't everyone be part of the punishment so that everyone can enjoy it?"

"How about this CD?"

"No, I think this CD is better."

"...No problems."

"Is this what baka onii-chan sang when he was younger? Hazuki-chan wants to hear this too"

"No, don't do that! Play another tune, please!"

"Really? I guess I don't have a choice then."

Nee-san tinkers with the radio, and switches the tone.

And then, a customary Christmas song echoes, one that can normally be heard on the streets.

''"I'll sing the next one then! Jingle Bellsz♪ Jingle Bellsz♪"

--And again the singer is me.

"..."

"Erm, Akira-san. Akihisa-kun has been squirming and shivering over there with his head low for quite a while…"

"He's probably too anxious to receive the present that he's jumpy now."

This is...this is…!

"I can't leave the music to you, nee-san! I should be the one playing the music in the first place!"

"Oh, wait, Akihisa."

"Don't you you can get away with trying that in this mess."

"...Can't be careless here."

Tch! It was a perfect chance here!

Left with no choice, I can only head into the room to get a mainstream media CD, and I put it inside the player. In the meantime, nee-san brings in the presents from the next room.

"Now then, everyone. Please take a present, and once the music starts, pass it to your left."

"""Okay~"""

All the members are seated in a circle, the presents put on the laps. The music is set to play until it stops at the set time. In fact, if I know when the music stops, I can control where the presents go, but…

"What's the matter, Aki-kun? Why are you looking at nee-san like this?"

"Ah, it's nothing.."

Nee-san's giving me that same old poker face again, and I can't tell how many minutes she set. That player isn't precise to the second, so I can only just try to dump the dangerous present to a certain person.

"Now then, is everyone ready?--Start."

She may have been a student who studied overseas, but nee-san's 'start' certainly sounds Japanese. And with this command, the music begins.

We start to pass the presents to the ones on our left, and receive the presents from our right.

"This really is nostalgic."

"I haven't done this since I was in elementary school~"

"Hazuki did this last year, you know?"

Himeji-san, Kudou-san and Hazuki are having their cheery conversation.

As for the 4 of us, we're widening our eyes, glaring at each other with eyes of one with a deep, deep grudge.

There are 10 presents, It's quite a few of them, but luckily, half of them are small enough to be lifted with one hand.

Amongst the 10, 5 of them are large boxes, but 3 of them aren't tall enough. If it's a Chiffon cake, it's probably a little taller. Himeji-san's present is probably one of the remaining 2 boxes then. One of them is green, and the other is red. Which one is the real one?

The green box is passed to my hands, and once I receive it, I hand it to the side. 'clack', at this moment, it sounds like a little box of something inside it.

(This is...well,it's definitely the red one!)

If a soft thing like a Chiffon cake or something else is put into the box, normally, it would be fastened down to prevent it from moving. It sounds like something hard, so I can guess that the green one is the safe one.

"...!"

I sensed some presence, and so I lift my head.

At this moment,

"(Swoosh)"

"(Swoosh)"

"(Swoosh)"

Yuuji, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini immediately avert their eyes. These guys...they're watching me to see if I found anything dangerous!

Looks like those 3 have determined their target as the red one. Now all that's left is to push it onto each other. The key to winning this is to see who ends up with the red box in the end.

On a side note, this is how we're seated,

Me→Yuuji→Kudou-san→Nee-san→Minami→Himeji-san→Muttsurini→Kirishima-san→Hazuki-chan→Hideyoshi→Me

For me, as long as I can control the time, I'll just hand the bomb over to Yuuji when the time's almost up.

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

A relaxing, fast-paced song can be heard from the audio player.

And when I look at the clock, I see that 1 minute and 50 seconds have passed. In other words, if the time is set at 2 minutes, there's still another 10 seconds…!

The one holding the red present right now is probably nee-san. Looking at how things will keep up, it'll probably end up with Muttsurini or Kirishima-san. After Kirishima-san would be Hazuki-chan and Hideyoshi, and before her would be Muttsurini. Please let Muttsurini receive the present.

While the three of us, the safe ones, are planning,

"...Tempo up."

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

"""What!?"""

The rhythm suddenly got faster, and everyone starts to pass the presents faster.

With 5 seconds left, the present passes Hazuki-chan.

With 3 seconds left, the present passes Hideyoshi.

With 1 second left, the present reaches me.

"Here, Yuuji, for you!"

"Woah hoo, my shoelaces…!"

"You aren't wearing it at all, right!? You aren't wearing shoes now, right!?"

And right when I'm about to hurry and pass off the box, Yuuji suddenly bends down, putting his hands on his shock. Y-you bastard! You don't want to take this one!?

The clock stops right at 2 minutes, and the red present still remains in my hands.

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

However, the tune continues. I-I'm saved…

"Well, this is for you, Yuuji. I know you aren't wearing shoes. Don't try and pull a fast one next time."

"Tch...I got it, Akihisa. That was just a little joke."

I warn Yuuji not to try the same bluff again, and he clicks his tongue, showing a smile so that the others won't find out. This bastard…! Don't think I'll forget about this…!

"I'd say, Muttsurini, it's a foul to use the remote there."

"...Sorry."

Muttsurini doesn't sound apologetic in his apology. This guy realized that he's in danger, and used the remote his hid to forward the tune. I can't relax at all…!

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

The audio speed is readjusted again, and the presents are passed at normal speed. The next danger period is 3 minutes. If it's too long, we'll be tired, and if it's too short, we can't get excited. I can expect 3 minutes to be the most likely timing.

Right now, the time is 2 minutes and 15 seconds. It'll take about 5 seconds to pass a present around, so if I deduct that time from 3 minutes, divided by the number of people--

"1~ 4~ 3~ 7~ 6~"

Who's muttering some unrelated numbers there!? I can't count!

"?...what's the matter, Yuuji?"

"No. I just thought of counting out of a sudden.Don't mind me."

This guy...this guy's been getting in my way all this time…!

Well, even though I can't calculate it, I can at least guess where it's going to go. Looking at this pace--if we're going in this order, it'll be Hideyoshi, me, Yuuji and Kudou-san.

(--Eh? That means…?)

Suddenly an idea appears in my head.

Yuuji already predicted where the present will reach, and it's right near me.

(Speaking of which, if I'm in his position.)

Right when I'm letting some ideas swirl around in my mind, I try to pass the present to Yuuji, who's beside me.

"For you, Yuuji--ow…"

"Woah hoo, sorry, Akihisa."

Bam, Yuuji's elbow hits mine. Thi-this is…!

"Ow, looks painful…"

"Are you two alright?"

While everyone's attention on us, the present stops moving.

"Ahh, yeah, I'm fine."

Yuuji passes off the present to the next one.

At the same time, the game continues.

Wanting to be sure, I have a look at Yuuji's face.

At that moment.

"(Smirks.)"

This guy's giving me such a look, his lips curling in an evil manner. As I had expected!

After seeing Yuuji's expression, there's no doubt in me. This guy's definitely manipulating the time here.

If he can tell where it's going to me, Yuuji will definitely make sure that I end up doing it. Why do you say that I'm so confident of that? Of course that's because I'll do the same if I'm in his position.

The reason he knocked my in the elbow is to buy some time. In other words, if this keeps up, if nothing else happens, the red present will reach my hands.

--Right, if nothing happens.

We continue to pass the presents along with the rhythm.

And after circling around once, the red present reaches my hands again. Yuuji and Hideyoshi are staring at me with shocked eyes.

"Wh-what's going on…!?"

"Akihisa, you bastard…!?"

"Hm? What's the matter?"

It's no wonder why they're so shocked. The present that's supposed to be in Hideyoshi's hands is now in Hazuki-chan's hands.

"You bastard, you skipped a present, didn't you…!"

Yuuji glares me with vengeance.

Yup. Once I knew that Yuuji's manipulating the time, I use the chaos to keep the red present in my hands, and pass the present that was passed to me directly to Yuuji--simply put, it's a 'present swap'.

Right now, my safety can be assured. As for why.

"It's your fault for timing this too well."

"Damn it, you bastard…!"

Right now, the time's 2 minutes and 50 seconds, another 10 seconds till 3 minutes. The red present is now with nee-san.

There's still another 7 seconds; It's passed from Minami to Himeji-san. 5 seconds left, Muttsurini receives it. At the rate this is going...the dangerous item will pass by Hazuki-chan, and then it'll hit Hideyoshi. This is to be expected. The present that was supposed to reach me was switched by me, and it's a spot later.

Because of that, there's nothing anyone can do. Hideyoshi will receive the red present right at the 3 minute mark. Sorry, Hideyoshi! You got to blame Yuuji for not being willing to receive it. I'll go down to hell to meet you later, so before then, wait in peace…!

The clock placed by the living room is pointe at 3 minutes. If the time ends at 3 minutes, everything will be over!

...I gulp nervously, waiting for it to change.

'''"~♪~♪~♪"'''

And the music continues on.

"Eh…?"

"What the? It's not over yet?"

"...Unexpectedly long."

Now then, is the time set to 4 minutes? The presents continue to be passed.

The red present passes by Hideyoshi, and lands in my lap.

'''"~♪~♪~♪--..."'''

"""...Eh...?"""

The music just so happens to stop.

"Okay, let's stop."

Once nee-san stops, all over us look stunned as we look down at the presents on our knees. I'm holding the red box, something I can't deny no matter how I look at it. The time's also 3 minutes and 2 seconds. What's going on?

"Oh deary me. Sorry to all of you."

Hideyoshi scratches his head, saying to us while we're look confused.

"--It's a very familiar tune, so I couldn't help but sing along."

"Eh…!?"

That means that Hideyoshi has been singing ever since the tune ended!?

"I see. Hideyoshi-kun is good at singing after all."

"...It's true that I didn't feel that the music was coming from the player, but from beside me."

"Really? Hazuki can't tell any difference from the CD."

"Kinoshita-kun's amazing~"

"Even I didn't figure it out."

"Don't praise me now. I'll be embarrassed."

Hideyoshi looks embarrassed as she pinches at her face.

"I was too mesmerized with the song, and I accidentally sang too much of it...well, it's fine, right?"

"Yeah. There's no need to be so fussy about it. It's fine."

"Yeah. Nobody will want someone else's presents like a spoiled brat. It's fine."

"...No problems."

"No, but--"

And it looks like they're trying to shut down my objection.

"It's fine, Hideyoshi."

"...There's no need to do this again."

Yuuji and Muttsurini beam as they give their thumbs up.

<center>☆</center>

"Let's unwrap our presents now."

"""Okay."""

Anyway, everyone's present is decided, and it's now time to observe everyone's reactions of either joy or sadness...guess I got no other choice here. I'll just prepare to accept my doom. It is fated for me. Another one's nothing to me!

"I'll start opening my present then."

Minami unwraps it, and takes out the contents.

"Hm? is this a DVD?"

"Yeah. I'd say that I chose the 'Recommended Theater Performances DVD'."

Hideyoshi's present is a DVD with dramas inside it. It's really just like her.

"It's an all-ages work that can be shown to families. It's interesting, so please laugh to your hearts content."

"Eh~ it's perfect, Hazuki. Let's watch it once we get back."

"Okay!"

Minami and Hazuki-chan looks rather happy. Even I'm feeling healed just thinking of them enjoying the DVD together.

"Eh? Hideyoshi and I nearly got the same thing."

"Hm? Did you buy a DVD too, Akihisa?"

"No, that's not it--But nee-san's present is from me."

"Is that so? I'll open it then."

Nee-san then unwraps the present.

Inside it are several books.

"It's the manga set I recommend. There's a lot of interesting ones, but the ones I recommend most are the stories where the underground monsters are captured and cooked into delicious food--"

There are women and a kid participating, so I chose about 3 copies of all-ages manga and put them in."

"I see. It's a cooking manga."

I never thought nee-san would get it, but despite how old-fashioned she looks, she does read them, so it's probably something she likes.

"I suppose that the hidden meaning in these lines is that you wish for me to start cooking, Aki-kun."

"No, the ingredients used here are all fantasy…"

I have a heartfelt thought that it's really a good thing that I didn't choose any actual cooking manga.

"Then it's my turn next--eh?"

Kudou-san reaches out to unwrap her present, only to stop.

"What's the matter, Kudou-san?"

"It's nothing. I just thought that I drew my own present."

Then what's the matter?"

"Erm...ah, it's Muttsurini-kun's right? How about you open yours?"

Kudou-san says as she watches the present in Muttsurini's hands.

"...???"

Once he opens that present.

"...Hm."

"Ahaha, it's the same present after all."

Kudou-san and Muttsurini have the same presents, digital photo frames. These photo frames can display digital photos on the screen. That definitely suits Muttsurini there.

"...Got to mention, that's from me.."

"I know right? It felt like it's something I would expect from you, Muttsurinikun."

Both of them chose the same presents, and they manage to give it to each other. The chances of that should be really low here.

"I got it. Well, this is for the better, I think. I did choose this present based on my own preferences after all."

Kudou-san's beaming away.

"Eh? Do you like such things, Aiko?"

"Sort of. I do find cameras, little recorders and stuff very interesting."

I can't help but recall that peeping incident. Now that she mentioned it, Kudou-san does use such stuff…

"This is amazing Both of you chose the same presents and exchanged it. It's like you're a fated pair!"

"Eh? Really? What do you think, Muttsurini-kun?"

"...That isn't true."

"Ahaha. You don't have to be so embarrassed.

Kudou-san is definitely teasing Muttsurini here.

At this moment, Kirishima-san is probably affected by Hazuki-chan's words 'you're a fated pair', and she slowly reaches her hand out, putting it on her present.

"...I'll open it too."

Kirishima-san has a present the size of a pencil case.

Whose present is that? Just as everyone's wondering about this, Yuuji raises his hand unhappily.

"Ah, it's from me."

"...Fated."

"It's just a coincidence."

"...The thing inside definitely goes well with me."

"Relax. That's impossible."

Kirishima-san probably felt some form of telepathy as she eagerly opens the wrapping.

Once she opens it, she find that it's a pretty looking paper knife.

"I found it at a convenience store. How about it? I think it's rather decent at this price, isn't it?"

Yuuji proudly mentions this.

However, I have a different opinion on Yuuji's present.

"Seriously...you can handle most of the stuff well, Yuuji, but you're so useless when it comes to such stuff."

"Hm? What do you mean, Akihisa?"

"No. A high school student, a girl, probably have no use for a paper knife even if she receives it, right?"

"...Ah."

Yuuji gives a 'I dun goofed' face. He probably saw that it's nice looking, and forgot the nature of it. Amusingly, he's unexpectedly a romantist when confessing to Kirishima-san.

"So-sorry about that, Shouko. I'll get you something else next time."

"...No, this will do."

Kirishima-san happily puts the paper knife in front of her chest.

"...This is, the best thing for me."

And then, she happily repeats here.

"You sure? I can take that and give you something else."

"...There's no need for that. This is what you found and like, Yuuji. And--"

She holds the grip firmly.

"--This is you informing me of your determination, Yuuji, 'If I have a mistress, use this to kill me'."

"Alrighhhhtttt I'm definitely getting you something else tomorrow."

I see. If I think about it this way, Kirishima-san definitely can use this paper knife. The cool flair really does suit her well, and it really has a lot of benefits, she can't really use cellphones, often have to deal with letters and books, and it can be used to assassinate Yuuji.

"...I'll go if it's a date. I don't want anything else."

"A date? What are you saying?"

"...that."

Kirishima-san points at Yuuji's present, saying,

"Hm? What's with this?"

"...It's from me."

"..."

"...So I say, it's fated."

Yuuji, having this pointed out to him, silently unwraps it.

"A pair of tickets to a movie, huh…?"

"...(Nods)."

"Thanks Shouko. I'll sell these important babies online."

"...We can watch it together."

"Wait wait wait! This paper knife isn't meant for you to do that!"

Yuuji has a paper knife right at his neck, and it's giving a chilling shine. He got movie tickets from Kirishima-san, and if he refuses, he'll be punished by her. I see.

"I really feel that there's a strong fate at work here."

"It's basically indicating Yuuji's future here."

"...No way to escape."

"Are you guys are saying that I'll be stabbed to death one day!?"

This is his destiny. Just as some living things get killed by their fangs piercing through their heads, Yuuji will probably be fated to die under a certain person's knife.

"Then, what's...mine?"

Hideyoshi gives a nervous look for an instant, and reaches out to the present. The reason why she's so nervous is because she got the green box. The danger is only second to that of my red box. There's also a chance that the box she's holding is the really dangerous one. If possible, I hope she gets it.."

"Hm? This is a muffle and a reindeer badge?"

"Ah, that's from Hazuki!"

"..."

"Aki-kun. Why do you look so disappointed?"

Well, I knew that…

"It can be used for this season. Thanks."

Hideyoshi places the muffler on her neck.

"It really does fit you, Hideyoshi-kun."

"...Just nice."

[[File:BTS_vol_12.5_187.jpg|thumb]]

"Yeah. Nice fit for you, Hideyoshi?"

"Really? Thanks then."

(((--You're really like a high school girl.)))

I guess it's better not to mention our true thoughts. If we do so, Hideyoshi will either be angry, or dejected.

"But this muffler does look really impressive. Was the budget enough?"

"It's enough. The old uncle at the shop gave Hazuki an added bonus, and it's really nice too~"

The bonus probably refers to that badge. I never thought Hazuki-chan would buy such things. Once I have a thought that Minami may have helped her out, I'm starting to feel fuzzy inside my heart.

"It's my turn next."

Himeji-san is holding a box that's 15cm wide. What's inside it?"

"Erm~ this is...gloss, I guess?"

"...Gross?"

Muttsurini asks as he doesn't have an impression on this thing. Seriously, Muttsurini, you don't understand this thing?

"Isn't this something we normally hear in class, how to make our execution methods more gross?"

"You're stupid, Akihisa. This means a unit of dozens here, you know?"

"You guys, if you don't know, just say so."

I feel that I heard of that before, but…"

"...Lip gloss."

"Basically, it's something similar to lipstick, Muttsurini-kun."

"Right right, I was about to say that just now."

"Nearly got it."

"Well, if you guys say so, I'd guess that's it."

I see. Lipstick huh? I learned something now.

"So may I know who gave this present?"

"Me."

In response to Himeji-san's question, nee-san raises her hand. Looking at this situation, I'm guessing she's the only one who would choose a lipstick.

"A professional makeup artist I know recommended this for me. It's targeted at teenagers, and doesn't have color, so it's rather decent."

"Wow…! Thank you very much!"

Himeji-san happily takes out the lipstick (is it a lipstick?). The other girls are staring at her present enviously.

"W-wait a sec, nee-san?"

"What's the matter, Aki-kun?"

"It's okay that Himeji-san just so happened to get this, but there are guys here, yyou know?"

"Yes, that is correct."

"But what do you intend to do if Yuuji, Muttsurini or me gets it!?"

"Akihisa."

"Kinoshita, it's useless to retort about this now."

"That's right, Kinoshita-kun. It's too late."

"..."

While I'm giving her the question 'how can boys possibly use lipstick', nee-san's giving me a confused 'why are you asking such a question' look.

"I think this isn't much of an issue…"

"Eh? What?"

"I suppose that all of you will have more opportunities to crossdress, Aki-kun."

"""..."""

I guess that us, who are unable to retort back on the spot, really went through lifves far different ordinary high school boys.

"Anyway, what did you get, Akihisa-kun?"

"Hm? I'll open it now--eh?"

"? What's the matter?"

I can't help but turn to look at Himeji-san. She's giving me a stunned look.

Wa-wait a sec! This is weird! That question Himeji-san just mentioned, doesn't that mean that what I'm holding isn't her present?

"Ho-how can that be!?"

I frantically unwrap the present.

Inside the red box is,

"A cap...and cookies…?"

"Those are from me."

The present's from Minami.

In that case, that means the one who got Himeji-san's present is--

"Hazuki's present is from pretty onee-chan's then!"

"That's right, but it's embarrassing to be called this…"

What is this!? Hazuki-chan got the present! That's the worst case scenario here!

"Eh? But…"

"? What's the matter, baka onii-chan?"

Hazuki-chan's holding a small package that can fit a book ticket. It's hard to imagine something so small containing a Chiffon cake or any other handmade food. Did Himeji-san only make some handmade food for me, and there's none here?

"Well, it's fine."

"???"

Hazuki-chan can't help but tilt her head in confusion. Too bad I couldn't bring Yuuji and the others for the ride, but I did manage to save a young life.

"Aki. Do you not want my present…?"

Minami's giving a conflicted face, looking at me worriedly. Oh, no no.

"That's not it. Not at all. What I was worried about is now settled."

"? What are you saying?"

"It's my own stuff. Don't mind."

There's nothing to worry. Again, I look at Minami's present.

Inside it is a cool looking, caramel-colored duckbill cap.

"Heh~ a cap? How about this, does it suit me?"

I immediately take it out, and fit it on me."

"Yep, it's fine."

"Ahaha, I'll be spoiled by those praises there."

The cap color feels unisex, and the size is adjustable. I'm guessing that Minami's tastes and feminine charms are rather high since she's able to choose such a present.

"But it's an outlet item, so there's a seam at the back."

Now that she mentioned it, I have a look at the back of the cap. It's true that it's in an obvious spot, but even so, nobody can see it when it's inside, and I really think it's not a problem.

"Thanks Minami. I'll treasure these well."

"I'll be worried if you treasure the cookies well though?"

The cookies are shaped as stars, fitting for Christmas. There's fruits and chocolates inside them, and they're really delicious. I'll enjoy them well.

"Now then, it's time for Hazuki's present!"

With an enthusiastic voice, Hazuki-chan begins to unwrap her present with glee.

While Hazuki-chan continues to do so, I whisper softly to Himeji-san beside me,

"What is your present, Himeji-san?"

"Erm, I gave her something a little big."

"Eh? But it looks very small here."

"Yes. That's why--"

Himeji-san looks at the package Hazuki-chan is holding.

"Wow, a Christmas card. Erm…'present exchange'?"

"""What?"""

"Ah yes, the Christmas card is inside it for another purpose."

We've been had! We never thought of this before! She said that it's fine that it's large, and that's referring to how it can be given to that person later!"

"I'll go get it for you, Hazuki-chan. Please wait."

"Okay! Hazuki will enjoy it!"

Once Hazuki-chan's responded, Himeji-san proceeds to the next room to get the actual present. And while we're all watching, the four of us are,

(Akihisa, go for it!)

(I don't wanna! I got one for myself! Muttsurini should do this once in a while!)

(...The iron-stomach Hideyoshi should go.)

(This is the time for the strong Yuuji with strong resistance to take action!)

We're all pushing the responsibility of who's going to eat it. Looks like we got to snatch the present before it ends up in Hazuki-chan's mouth…!

"I kept you waiting, Hazuki-chan."

"Thank you very much."

Himeji-san hands the present over, and Hazuki-chan receives it with both hands.

(In that case, we're all going to die together. Once it opens, we're dealing with it!)

(No other choice here!)

(...Got it.)

(It can't be helped.)

"It's large. What is it?♪"

Hazuki-chan hums as she unwraps the present.

And appearing from within--is a large bear plushie.

"Wow~ Isn't this the bear P-san?"

"""Eh…?"""

All of us are dumbfounded.

"W-wait, Himeji…"

"Didn't you say it's handmade?"

"Yeah. This is my handmade plushie, you know?"

Now that she mentioned it, I recall the conversation between Himeji-san and Minami.

''"I put some handmade cookies inside."''

''"You made something, Minami-chan? I did too.."

It's true that Himeji-san never said that it was handmade.

"Really~ Thank goodness."

"...I was already mentally prepared to have hospital food for a week."

? Why are all of you looking so relieved?"

Himeji-san looks confused as she watches us relax. We thought things will get out of hand. It's really a divine joy that there's no homicide on Christmas Eve.

"Thank goodness, Hazuki-chan."

"Yes."

Hazuki-chan looks delighted as she hugs the plushie. In any case, thank goodness.

"But well, if we're to get the plushie, it'll be awkward for us."

"...That's fair."

Thinking about this, it's as what Yuuji said. Cute goes with cute, and if we got it, we'll be somewhat troubled by it.

While we're laughing away, Himeji-san tells us with a smile.

"It's fine. In such a situation--"

"""Hm?"""

"I have another present prepared for this."

Bam, there's some box placed in front of us.

"Hi-Himeji-san, this is…?"

"This is a present if it's a boy."

She answers this, puffing her large chest proudly.

I see. This is to be expected of a careful person. She prepared that gift voucher and would have given different presents based on who that person is. She put in quite some thought into it.

But regardless of that.

"""..."""

We're all staring at the box in front of us.

"I say, Himeji."

"...One question."

"What's in this box?"

"Yes. I heard that boys don't like sweet stuff, so I made some Chiffon cake that's not too sweet!"

"Good for you, Akihisa."

"You're one lucky guy, Akihisa."

"...Rejoice, Akihisa."

"No, I can't finish this alone. It's a rare chance, so let's tuck in, everyone."

"It's fine. I prepared another one just for you, Akihisa-kun!"

"You hear that, everyone? Thank goodness!"

"No no no, I think it's best for the both of you to share this love together."

"Of course! It's just an appetizer for you, Akihisa!"

"...and the taste will be different."

"Not at all! There's definitely the same things inside them, right, Himeji-san!?"

I ask.

"No, there's definitely a difference.:"

Himeji-san shyly answers.

"What I'm giving Akihisa-kun is infused with lots of love."

This really is what they call the killing words, I guess.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 3|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 4}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Me, Kindred Souls and Flipping of skirts

2016-01-23T12:19:59Z

Deathmailrock:

==Me, Kindred Souls and Flipping of Skirts==

[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 081.jpg|thumb|Me, Kindred Souls and Flipping of Skirts]]

"I think it's very unfair."

On a certain day, after school.

I'm in the classroom, saying this to Yuuji and Muttsurini,

"...The structure of your brain?"

"That's the rudest words you said right from the get-go, Muttsurini."

"For a human, it should be your entire body functions."

"Are you cursed to not talk without insulting others or something?"

Besides, aren't you two like double that of scumbags and trash or something?

"So, what's the unfair thing about?"

Yuuji, who uses an insult as a greeting, enters the main point.

"Well, to put it, how we're treated."

"What is it this time?"

"...We're already used to it."

"What's with you two being so weak?"

"Or rather, I don't know what you're talking about this time."

"...Same."

Both Yuuji and Muttsurni are looking at me as though I'm saying something weird here. These damned champion failures!

"Now then, think of the school festivals, seaside trips, summer festivals and all sorts of scenes in TV dramas."

""...?""

Yuuji and Muttsurini look confused, but they proceed to do so anyway.

"Opening a cafe with cute girls wearing maid outfits, classmates who are shy because they're wearing swimsuits, cute girls who're embarrassed because they're praised for wearing a yukata. Do you have such scenes in your minds now?"

"Yeah."

"...Really great."

Good good. Then.

"Now how about you compare that with what we experienced over the past year doing the same things?"

Me dressed in a maid outfit.

Muttsurini who was forced into a female swimsuit to lure Yuuji and me out.

Yuuji who's dressed in an unsuitable yukata and forced to sit on the pageant stage.

"--Don't you find it weird?"

""It's weird!""

Both Yuuji and Muttsurini exclaim as they widen their eyes in unison.

"Why is it that we're the center of all the embarrassing things here?"

"......Swimsuits are supposed to be centered around girls...!"

"Yeah! That's what I want to talk about!"

No matter what it was, it was embarrassing to keep thinking about it. It was the same when we're playing strip poker. The girls should be shyly stripping and giving both Yuuji and me eye candy, so why is it that us guys have to be the ones naked and clinging onto Ironman!?

"Now that you mention it, it's weird...why were we so willing to accept that treatment...!"

"...We're blind...!"

Both of them are shivering in rage. Right right. I'm happy that they understand that.

""This is--basically us being treated like Akihisa!""

"Wait a sec!"

It looks like these two really have a tendency to look down on me. I guess they're basically F class students given how they don't know that I'm better off than them.

"Anyway, this is what I mean byt being unfair."

"I think I get the gist of it. You do make some sense from time to time."

"...These are the finest words you have ever said in this century, Akihisa."

"It's really great that you two can understand."

I shall pretend that I don't know that there's another 80 years and more in this century then.

"Now then, what will you do?"

"Hm?"

"Now that you said this much, you probably thought of doing something now, right?"

Yuuji stares at my face. Hm. That's a good question. In fact--

"Flipping skirts."

"...Let's do it right now."

"Sit down Muttsurini, I haven't explained anything yet."

As to be expected of Muttsurini. He already prepared 4 cameras in two hands the moment he heard those words.

"Akihisa, what about flipping skirts now?"

"Hm, well, the reason why we're being treated so unfairly is because we're cornered by the girls most of the time."

"...So we're flipping their skirts. Leave it to me."

"Wait. Anyway, let me finish what I want to say first.

I manage to get Muttsurini to chill. There's a high chance this guy has already given up on our premises a long time back.

"Maybe the reason why we're forced to wear female clothing or stripped is because they forgot how embarrassing it is."

"I see...so in other words, there's a need for those girls to physically understand how embarrassing that can be, I guess."

"That's how it is."

It's unexpectedly hard to make one embarrassed. However, they're girls wearing skirts, so there should be an easy way to do this, and that's to flip their skirts.

"...Akihisa, you just came up with the best idea--"

"Hah. How stupid."

"...!?"

Muttsurini's stunned by Yuuji's denial.

"We want to flip their skirts because of that? How stupid. I'm not doing it."

Yuuji puts on his backpack, and prepares to turn and leave.

"You loser."

I said it right at Yuuji's back, and at that moment, he stops, and turns around.

"What did you say, you punk?"

And then he gives me a dangerous glare.

But even so, I show no intention of backing down, saying,

"Isn't this the case? We're wearing pants, and they're wearing skirts. We're the ones with the advantage here, and you gave up on this sure-win battle! If this isn't the attitude of a loser, I don't know what else is!"

"Guh...!Th-that's...!"

Yuuji's hit in his sore point, unable to say anything.

"And furthermore, you didn't realize you're treated unfairly until I pointed it out! You're already a loser to the core!"

"Guh...ugh...!"

Now Yuuji's putting his hand at his chest, groaning in pain.

And to give Yuuji a further nudge, I stare at him right in the eyes, saying,

“Think about how strong you used to be, Yuuji. Earn you pride as a man back!”

“Earn back...my pride as a man...”

There seems to be something lighting up deep within Yuuji's eyes. I just need a little more push.

“Or are you going to be like that? Are you going to say that you can't do what I can do?”

“Th-that's impossible! I-I-I'll do it! Who's scared here!”

Yuuji gets up on his feet with enthusiasm. Alright! This is Yuuji!

“That's how motivated we need to be, Yuuji! Let's teach Himeji-san and the others the meaning of the word embarrassed!”

I too stand up.

But.

“...You two can go first.”

Muttsurini, who's supposed to be the most pumped up about this, lets out these unexpected words.

“Eh? Why? Muttsurini?”

“A man like you's going to back away right now?”

“...No.”

“Then why--”

“...I have, insufficient blood.”

Upon looking, Muttsurini already has a pool of blood at his feet.

“Muttsurini...you're already like this just by imagining it...”

“How much were you looking forward to it...”

“...(Shakes head)”

It's pitiful and awkward to see a pale Muttsurini shaking his head furiously here.

<center>☆</center>

''"Sorry to make you work, Himeji. You've been a great help."''

''"This little is fine for me."''

''"Seriously...that Yoshii and Sakamoto...really will only do their best when they're trying avoid doing all the chores."''

''"Ahaha...I'll be going then, Nishimura-sensei."''

''"Okay, thanks."''

This conversation can be heard from the staff, and soon after, Himeji-san opens the door and arrives on the corridor.

"Hey, she's here, Akihisa. It's Himeji."

"There's nobody around us. She's completely alone. How convenient."

"Shall we go?"

"Yeah. It's a rare chance after all."

"Understood. Hope you start off with a win.

Yuuji and I exchange fist bumps, and I move towards Himeji-san while feeling pumped up.

Himeji-san notices me, and greets me.

"Ah, Akihisa-kun, you didn't go back yet?"

"Well, I was chatting with Yuuji in the classroom."

"I see."

While we're chatting away while strolling down the corridor.

I focus all my attention on Himeji-san's skirt.

"It looks like Minami-chan is still in school too. She says she has something to do in the library."

"Eh~ is that so?"

The girls in Fumitzuki Gakuen wear wine-red skirts. Even though the obedient Himeji-san is wearing the proper attire, the skirt is somewhat short. If I'm to flip it up at once, I'll probably have a sight underneath it. This act itself can be said to be very easy to pull off.

The problem is--

"? What's the matter, Akihisa-kun?"

"..."

The problem is that standing in front of that person is causing me to feel guilty.

"Oh, yes, I just got some snacks from Nishimura-sensei. Since everyone hasn't returned home yet, shall we eat them together?"

"No, erm, well..."

"???"

Right in front of me as I look at the skirt is a confused looking Himeji-san. This is bad...! I'll definitely be suspected--or rather, I'll just be treated as a pervert...!

But even so, I"m still hesitant on doing it, and I can't take action. While I'm like this, Himeji-san asks with a gentle voice,

"Erm, Akihisa-kun?"

"Hyaa!?"

"I don't really know what's going on, but please calm down and walk at your own pace. If you need to say anything, I'll be waiting here."

Himeji-san's giving me a smile. That's impossible! Is she an angel!?

(No...I can't do it...)

While I'm mentally prepared to think that the operation has failed.

''"What are you thinking now, Akihisa? Just get down there and flip it."''

The devil inside me starts whispering to me. Wh-what is this devil saying now?

''"Guilt? Can it be eaten? Do you know how much humiliation you suffered? This is an eye for an eye. Now that you're standing here, there's no need to be troubled."''

And on the other side, the angel in my heart says,

''"No objections."''

A long time ago, I've been thinking that this guy isn't an angel.

But if I'm going to run with my tail between my legs, I'll be scolded by Yuuji "Is your resolve just this much, you trash?" It's payback for the usual, so let's do this!

"H-Himeji-san!"

"Hm?"

"Sorry--!!"

[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 093.jpg|thumb]]

And then, I grab the hem of her skirt as I attempt to flip it.

"???"

Himeji-san stares at me, not knowing what's going on.

"What's the matter, Akihisa-kun?"

It looks like she doesn't know what I'm doing as she asks this.

"Eh? Ah, erm..."

"Ah, is there a loose thread on it or something? Thank you."

And she shows no intention of shaking off my hand that's grabbing at the skirt.

"Ahem!!"

I hear Yuuji's deliberate cough from the corridor. This is the signal 'get back here' we decided on beforehand.

"I-I'll be going then, Himeji-san. I just thought of something!"

"? Oh, yes..."

"See you later then!"

I wave my hand at Himeji-san, and quickly retreat.

''""Tch, this guy's so spineless.""''

The devil and angel inside my heart noted in unison.

<center>☆</center>

"Is your resolve that much, you bastard?"

"I have nothing to say to that..."

We're at the stairway corner, continuing with our strategy Since I was the one who said this, I should be willing to suffer this scolding.

"But even so, I guess it's pointless if Himeji's being like that now."

"Eh? What do you mean?"

"Have you forgotten our aim, you dolt? Aren't we doing these things to have Himeji and Shouko recall those embarrassing things?"

"Ah..."

Speaking of which, that's really the case. Our aim isn't really to flip the skirt, but to do that.

"It's true that when I look at Himeji-san, she doesn't seem embarrassed in the slightest."

"Yeah. It's the dull Himeji after all. I'm guessing that even if you did flip the entire skirt, she'll be more surprised than embarrassed."

That'll be troublesome. We're just trying to make her experience the feeling of being 'embarrassed'. It's completely meaningless to shock them completely.

"But I can't think of any way that'll make Himeji embarrassed without shocking her."

"Yeah."

"So let's leave Himeji aside."

"Erm, that's."

"We'll switch targets to Shouko."

Does this mean Yuuji wants to aim for the other target, Kirishima-san? I can't think of any good plan against Himeji-san, so I guess this is fine too.

"You're right. Let's do this."

"It's decided that. --oho, speak of the devil. Shouko's here."

Yuuji too surges towards the corridor with momentum. Alright, show me your ability.

"Yo, Shouko."

"...Yuuji."

"Are you going back now?"

"...No."

Kirishima-san shakes her head.

"...There's the scent of Yuuji lingering in the school, so I want to catch you before I go home."

".......(turns)."

"Hey, don't run away, Yuuji!"

I whisper to Yuuji to cheer him on right when he's about to slip away.

And then, Yuuji seems to have thought of something as he turns towards Kirishima-san again.

"Ahahaha. Leaving that joke aside for now."

"...Ah."

Gacha. The handcuffs Kirishima-san has hidden on her falls onto the linoleum floor, causing a sound.

"..."

"You're fine! Don't be scared now, Yuuji! Get back your pride as a man!"

The hunter vs the skirt flipper man. Looking at the words themselves, it's hard to determine who'll win. This is tough.

"O-okay! I'll teach you who's faster now! Your restraining skills vs my hands!"

"...What are you saying?"

Yuuji, who'll normally run away immediately at this time, is actually facing Kirishima-san, and Kirishima-san blinks her eyes in surprise.

And right when this happens, Yuuji seizes the opportunity to reach for her skirt.

"...Ah..."

The calm Kirishima-san has great reflexes, and she understands Yuuji's intentions immediately.

And this Kirishima-san--

"...I'm somewhat confident of my underwear."

Having understood that, 'fufu' she puffs her chest confidently.

"..."

"..."

"...What's the matter, Yuuji?"

"...Nothing...at all..."

The way Yuuji looks as he returns back is clearly that of a loser.
<center>☆</center>

"Isn't this weird? Why aren't those girls embarrassed at all?"

We entered an empty classroom for our strategy planning, and Yuuji got agitated. This really is a weird problem.

"Are we wrong with how we're doing this...?"

"No, not at all, I guess."

"Yeah."

If we go ask some passers-by, most will agree with what we're doing.

"Just an idea, I guess."

"Hm?"

"Do those girls not really understand how they are being treated here?"

"In other words?"

"There's a chance that they forgot that their underwear isn't meant to be shown in front of others, no matter how embarrassing flipping their skirts is."

"I see..."

It's impossible to suggest that they're ordinary girls. I can't understand--but those two may be like that. They didn't hesitate to strip during that strip doubt game after all.

"In Himeji's case, I'm guessing that she never thought of a possibility of you flipping her skirt. In other words--"

"I see. I know what to do."

"You got this quick."

"Sorta."

Both of us show grins on our faces as we leave the classroom together.

<center>☆</center>

''"...Mizuki."

''"Shouko-chan. You haven't returned home yet?"''

''"...Yes. Have you seen Yuuji?"''

''"Sakamoto-kun? I didn't see him, but maybe he's with Akihisa-kun."''

''"...Is that so?"''

Our targets are talking together in the corridor linking the new school building and the old school building.

"They're both there? How convenient."

"Yeah. Let's start."

Once we nod at each other to confirm, we proceed to stand in front of them

"Ah. The ones we're talking about."

"...Yuuji. What was that about?"

The two of them walk towards us in large steps, stopping at a distance where we can flip their skirts.

"Listen up, Shouko."

"...What?"

"Listen up, Himeji-san."

"? Yes?"

We take a deep breath--

"Look, Shouko. Underwear itself is meant to be kept hidden and not to be shown to anyone of the opposite gender so casually. As for why it is, that's because there is a possibility that it'll help something in the opposite gender get excited and also stimulate something that will make that person's body grow in some way."

"Look, Himeji-san, I'm a guy. Even if it's my classmates, I'm interested in erotic things as much as the next guy is, no, double of them. When I see a girl wearing skirt, I've an urge to flip it up, and the devil inside me will ruin my common sense. It's wrong to think that anyone who won't usually do anything will remain the same today."

"...What are you saying?"

"I don't understand what you mean..."

""What we're saying--""

Yuuji and I reach for the girls' skirt with rugged determination, and we yell in unison,

<big>""We're saying that we're going to flip your skirts (now)!!""</big>

""...""

Both of them are looking at us worriedly. No no no! Our minds aren't weird in any way.

I'm worried that they're lacking in their danger senses. There's a need to add fuel to the fire!

"L-look at this, Himeji-san! Your skirt is about to flip! It's very embarrassing to have this done to you! You're troubled, right!?"

"Y-yeah, Shouko! You're being watched by us with lewd eyes now! W-what color is it today? Wahahaha!"

"Ah, yes, I'm bothered I have have my skirt flipped..."

"...I don't mind, but more importantly."

""...You have a teacher behind you.""

'''<big>"YOSHII! SAKAMOTO! HOW GUTSY OF YOU TWO!!"</big>'''

""Scram!!""

With our refined reflexes and judgment, we scamper away from the remedial teacher standing right behind us.

"These idiots can really run! I shall educate you thorough the values of morality and the iron fists until you die!"

"Isn't teaching by a fatal punch just being beaten up here!?"

"I can't imagine that to be a line from a teacher!"

"Enough already, obey!"

""NOOO!!!""

''"What was that about, Akihisa-kun and Sakamoto-kun?"''

''"Probably some sort of a punishment game, or something."''

Our great escape continues on for another 30 minutes.

<center>☆</center>

"Haa, haa, haa...what...did we do wrong here...?"

We scamper around, and right now, we escaped to the archives of the library. Ironman probably never thought that we'll consider using the archives, so I guess we shook him off for now.

We collapse onto the floor, adjust our breathing, and carry out our third strategy meeting.

"What we did just now seems to have some effect on Himeji-san."

"I have the same thoughts."

Himeji-san just said 'I'm bothered if I have my skirt flipped'. If not for Ironman's interference, there's a high chance of it succeeding.

"The problem is Shouko."

"Yeah."

On the other hand, I can't see any embarrassment from Kirishima-san. She just said '...I don't mind', and that's really something worth being happy--no, troubled over. With that, our original objective can't be fulfilled.

"Let's think of it in another way, Yuuji."

"What do you mean?"

"Kirishima-san won't feel embarrassed even if she has her skirt flipped, so we just need to do something that'll make her embarrassed."

"Hm. Logically however..."

"Logically?"

"I can't think of any practical methods."

Kirishima-san typically only shows a poker face, and she's good at everything, so nobody has seen her fail due to embarrassment.

But--

"It's fine Yuuji, I got a plan."

"Ohh? Really?"

"Of course. I did see Kirishima-san looking embarrassed. If there's an actual incident, I can guarantee it proudly."

"I can't really trust what you're saying...but we got no other choice. I'll just pretend that I'm bluffed and try this out."

"Alright, it's decided."

And so, we begin to make our preparations in the shadows of the books archives.

<center>☆</center>

"Wait, Akihisa, I can assure you that this is completely wrong."

"Noo, that definitely can work. Didn't you say that such things are best left to a 3rd party before?"

"But...!"

"Okay, just go already!"

"Guah!"

I kick a jittery Yuuji onto the corridor, right in front of Kirishima-san who's walking alone.

"...Yuuji?"

Kirishima-san stops once she sees Yuuji nearly trip over. Right, this is it!

"Take this!!"

From a blind spot, I pull off the haori draped on Yuuji like a mantle.

Appearing there is--a half-naked Yuuji with his shirt removed.

"...(poof)."

Kirishima-san's cheeks are reddening.

"Look, Yuuji! It's working!"

"Are you serious!?"

The one moment I saw Kirishima-san embarrassed was when we're playing that doubt game, the moment when Yuuji stripped.

In other words--

"Kirishima-san's embarrassed whenever you strip, Yuuji!"

"I didn't think it'll work...!"

"...(Gulps)"

"But Akihisa, Shouko's just watching me with glee right now."

"It's because you aren't stripping enough! Don't stop now, and take off your pants!"

"Wait, Akihisa! Isn't this very weird here!?"

'''<big>"The weird ones are your heads!!"</big>'''

""Retreat!""

It's probably because it's the second time Ironman appeared that this escape went unexpectedly smoothly.

<center>☆</center>

“Damn it! I'm an idiot for believing in your suggestions!”

“You idiot!”

“I'll kill you.”

We return to the library again. Looks like there's definitely something wrong with that operation just now. I was thinking that it was a good idea.

“And besides, why is it that I have to strip to make her embarrassed?”

“You're right?”

“What do you mean by that!?”

I guess I better admit that we're a little off from our main objective.

“Well, at least we're still in one piece.”

“Though I managed to embarrass myself out there.”

Despite Yuuji complaining out there, that's because he accepted my idea and did it, so he has nothing to complain about.

Instead, he's muttering to himself.

“But why is it...I can't think of any good idea.”

“I thought it was a good idea to flip their skirts at first...”

Even if we pretend that it never happened, we'll be the ones losing confidence if we continue to fail.

“Hey, Yuuji, are we mistaken on something?”

“Mistaken? What do you mean?”

“Well, to put it...is it that flipping a girl's skirt isn't something worth being embarrassed to them?”

“What nonsense are you talking about?”

“Are you sure?”

“...”

Yuuji can't answer. Even if he wants to deny it, he doesn't have the evidence.

“Himeji-san can't understand, Kirishima-san isn't embarrassed at all, and nee-san doesn't seem to mind about it.”

“Kudou will even flip it to show others, and Hideyoshi probably won't feel embarrassed about it...”

The common sense in our minds is starting to crack and break apart. So girls are like this after all?

“Yuuji, are we really mistaken here?'

“Wait, Akihisa! It's too early to make a conclusion now!”

“But...”

“We got to be confident in ourselves! Amongst us guys and them, who are the ones with common sense?”

“Now that you put it this way...!”

I forgot that everyone around us is a weirdo. Yeah...! I can't just let myself be swept along with everyone. Even amongst us, I'm the only one here with common sense...!

“No, sorry. It's too much to ask common sense out of you. I'm being too harsh here.”

“Why did you add me to that list too!?”

While I'm saying this,

“Eh? Aki, Sakamoto? What are you doing here?”

Minami, probably checking on stuff in the library, just so happens to pass by us.

Hm...

“Sorry Minami. Mind checking if there's common sense in my head?”

“Aki's common sense? I'm fine with that, but it doesn't seem to be something down there--”

“No hard feelings there (flips)”

“Kyahh!!?”

Minami shrieks as she hurriedly presses down on the skirt I flip. Right! This is it! This is the reaction we want here!

“What are you doing here, Aki--!?”

Minami's so embarrassed her face is all red. I guess I had the right thoughts!

“See, Yuuji? I'm the one with common sense here!”

“Hm...guess I got no choice. I can only agree with you on this then.”

“If you have common sense, at least move away hand away from my skirt!?”

“Ah, yeah.”

Well, the fact that I have common sense is proven, so I follow what she said, and let go.

“Sorry Minami.”

“...”

Minami adjusts her skirt, and it doesn't look like she noticed my apologies as she flattens the wrinkles.

But it's really thanks to Minami.

“Thanks, Minami. I'm starting to have confidence in my own thoughts.”

“...”

Minami remains silent.

“We're worried that our common sense is shattered or something, so really, you've been a great help.”

“...”

Minami continues to remain silent.

“Also, please allow me to say this.”

“...What?”

“I didn't flip your skirt out of lewd intentions.”

<center>☆</center>

“You alright, Akihisa?”

“Yeah, I just have my limbs shivering and my fingertips numb and my vision all swaying about so I can't move straight, that's all.”

“Is that so? I guess that's fine.”

It's thanks to a passing teacher that Minami wasn't in the mood to execute me any further, and it ends with me with some minor injuries. Now then, I can continue with the operation from before.

''"Found you, Aki!"''

"Ack!"

It's not too soon after I felt relieved that I see a raging Minami charging over from the other end of the corridor. This is bad! If I get caught now, I'll be beaten so badly that I can't get up!

"Let's run, Yuuji--what the? He's not here!?"

"Akihisa! I'll escape this way, so you go the other way!"

"No! It's better for both of us to act together!"

"That's not it! It's better to scatter and ask for help like dolphins being pursued by carnivores!"

"That's just you wanting to save yourself right now!"

So despicable and shameless! That scumbag! Trash! F class!

"it's fine, Yuuji! There's only one Minami! We can work together to take her down. If we explain things--"

''"You flipped! Onee-sama's! Skirt! You pigs! I'll trash you!!"''

"...There's more now."

"...There's more of them."

The voice of the infamous berserker of class D can be heard. Information sure spreads fast, Shimizu-ssan...

"B-but! We only have 2 girls as our enemies. Using your arm strength, Yuuji, we probably can--"

''"Yoshii!! Sakamoto!! What mischief are you up to this time, you bastards!?"''

''"...Yuuji. Being frivolous is the death penalty."''

"I'll leave the rest to you, Akihisa!"

"Like I'll let you!"

With all my might, I dash after Yuuji who's trying to bid me goodbye.

It's probably because Yuuji realizes that he can't increase the distance from his pursuers (including me) that he escapes into an empty classroom.

"Ku...!"

Since Yuuji's hiding, I can't remain like this. With everyone me, I can only duck into the empty classroom...but I can't find anyone there. All I see are the open windows and the curtains fluttering thanks to the winds.

''"Aki!!!"''

It's the voice of the pursuers closing in. What do I do? Jump down? N-no, there's...!

"Over here!"

I duck to the cleaning closet assigned to the classroom. If I escape from the window right now, I'll probably end up being chased by them when they can see me now. I might want to hide myself right now, and let Minami and the others keep chasing after Yuuji!

Having made such a conclusion, I then open the cleaning closet.

And inside it is,

"...There's someone inside."

There's Yuuji, who hid himself inside beforehand. Th-this bastard...!

"Hey! There's no other place here!"

"Ah! Wait! Go somewhere else!"

I press myself against Yuuji and force myself into the closet. Good thing it's empty, and the closet doesn't have any cleaning tools here, so we barely managed to stuff ourselves inside and lock ourselves.

(Don't squeeze in here, you bastard!! That's too reckless!)

(Shut up! You're the one who used me as bait and tried to escape freely!)

(You're thinking of the same thing anyway!)

We're arguing in the cleaning closet. At this moment,

''"Akii! You're here, right!?"''

Screech!!! Minami's rubber soles can be heard ripping as she arrives at the empty classroom. I guess her soles is melting because of the friction caused by the feet and the corridor. Seriously, for a girl in her ripe age, who is she?

''"...Yuuji, I won't let you run away."''

And she's followed by Kirishima-san. Shimizu-san and Ironman probably went somewhere else to look.

((...))

Yuuji and I hold our breaths. If we're discovered here, there's no way out. Even if I do use Yuuji as a shield to get past Minami, the second and third shots are ready to be fired, and I guess it can only be called despair.

''"Huh? Minami-chan, Shouko-chan? You're being quite loud. Did something happen?"''

''"Ah, Mizuki."''

''"...We meet again."''

Himeji-san appears as she just so happens to pass by this classroom. I hope Minami and Kirishima-san's killing intent can fade here...

''"Listen to me, Mizuki, that Aki's really unbelievable."''

''"What's wrong with Akihisa-kun?"''

''"That guy flipped my skirt the moment we met."''

''"Ehh!? Really!?"''

''"Yeah. Seriously, he's like a kid..."''

Now Minami's tone seems a little softer now as she lets out a long sigh. Huh? has she calmed down after talking to Himeji-san?

''"So I'm thinking that when I find him later, I'm definitely going to snap his 4 limbs and 5 legs."''

Sounds like the only thing calming down is her tone.

(What will you do, Akihisa? I think we should have you carry out a noble sacrifice to calm everything.)

(No! I'm surely that my limbs will be chopped up, so what's the fifth leg here!? Is my head going to be chopped off as a result!?)

(Don't worry. I'll bring you to the infirmary later.)

(That's not a wound that the infirmary can deal with later!)

While we're having such an argument in the cleaning closet, Himeji-san's troubled voice can be heard.

''"I-is that so...then Akihisa-kun's really intending to flip my skirt..."''

''"...Yuuji too was serious. It shocked me."''

''"Hm? What's the matter?"''

''"Ah, no. To put it..."''

''"...Yuuji and Yoshii intended to flip my skirt since a while back."''

''"Huh!? Those two did that to you two, not only me!?"''

''"I'll be troubled if they're serious."''

''"...Me too. I'll be a little embarrassed if it's in school."''

Oh? This is...?

(Hey, Yuuji. This is.)

(Yeah, this is what they mean by going a roundabout way to get to the point.)

Thanks to Minami, it seems Himeji-san and Kirishima-san realize that we're really intending to flip their skirts. Maybe we'll be able to get our main objective...!

''"Anyway, I got to look for Aki."''

''"Do you know where he is?"''

''"I'm guessing that they went into this classroom...and got off through the window."''

Looks like they're thinking we got out through the window, just like we planned. It'll be perfect if Yuuji's out there, but I guess I can be happy with this.

''"I'll go outside to look. If you do find Aki, Mizuki--"''

Minami says that, and just when she's about to leave the empty classroom, Kirishima-san calls out.

''"...Wait."''

''"? What is it, Shouko?"''

''"...No, the window."''

''"What's with the window?"''

''"--There's still dust by the window frame."''

((Ehhh!?))

Yuuji and I gasp inside the closet. This is bad...! This is really bad...!

''"Ah, now that you mention it!"''

''"There's dust on the frame."''

''"...It's impossible to jump over the window frame without touching it, so that means--"''

''"--Aki and Sakamoto are in this classroom, right?"''

NOOOOO!!!

Now we're at our wits end. Escaping into this closet that's without a way out is going to turn out badly for us...!

(Damn it...! There's 3 enemies and one shield. Can I escape...!?)

And the scumbag of all scumbags is right beside me is trying his best to strangle me. Now even if I grab his shirt and try to use him as a shield, there's a high chance of his trying to fight back.

''"...They're probably hiding."''

''"Yea. Where are they~?"''

Through the gap in the closet, I can see Minami and Kirishima-san looking around the room.

And then, their eyes seem to stop here.

''"But it doesn't look there's any place to actually hide."''

''"...(nods)."''

It's a scene a hundred times scarier than the horror flick I saw a few days back. This is weird...! We just want to flip their skirts...!

Just when I'm mentally prepared to push all the blame to Yuuji like a man.

''"Akihisa! Let's run!"''

''"Okay, Yuuji!"''

''"""Ehh!?"""''

Such voices can be heard from the corridor.

''"That came from the opposite corridor, right?"''

''"...When did they?"''

''"I won't let you get away!"''

Minami and Kirishima-san run out as they say this, and Himeji-san too follow them out. We-we're saved now, right...?

We remain inside the room juust in case they come back to check on us, before opening the closet door. Once we're relaxed from the extremely nervousness and the cramped positions, we can't help but collapse onto the floor.

"I don't know what's going on, but we're saved..."

"Yeah..."

Yuuji too sits down beside me.

And then, appearing in front of us is,

"...Good thing I made it in time."

""Muttsurini!""

Muttsurini arrives with a blood bag and a little recorder.

<center>☆</center>

"You saved us, Muttsurini! Thank you very much!"

"Thanks to you, we can get out without dying."

"...Don't mind."

Our savior answers with a cool look. Even though he has tissues stuffed in his nostrils to stop the bleeding, he's showing the coolest face to us right now.

"Then, what do we do next?"

Right now, we're having a meeting at the staircase platform right before the roof. It can't be considered the safest place right now, so we want to make sure we got a plan as fast as possible.

"What else can we do, Akihisa? You forgot what they said, didn't you?"

"I guess."

Himeji-san and Kirishima-san finally do understand that we're trying to flip their skirts, and they're starting to feel embarrassed. If that's the case, looks like we can only go forward now.

"But even though we say this, looking at the current situation, us working in a group is tantamount to suicide."

Right now, we just need to go about flipping skirts, and we need speed and stealth to do it. In other words, it's more convenient to work separately and not attract the enemy's attention rather than working together.

"Let's split then. I'll go for Himeji-san."

"I'll go for Shouko. What will you do, Muttsurini?"

"..."

Muttsurini's looking as serious as he can while thinks, and then, he answers,

"...I'll go with Akihisa...!"

It feels like he made this decision after much agony. Since I still have Minami and Shimizu-san pursuing me, it's great that I have Muttsurini following me right now.

"OK. Good luck."

"Same to you, Yuuji. Do your best."

"...If I can make it, I'll get over to you as fast as I can."

The three of us give fist bumps, and we proceed towards our different objectives.

<center>☆</center>

“...Found them.”

“As expected of you, Muttsurini. Good work.”

We have two targets to look for. Muttsurini manages to find Himeji-san and Minami walking together in the old school building. Great.

“...What do we do?”

“Of course we go for the kill.”

Now then, if we just need to flip their skirts, there's no need to continue hesitating. We'll flip them. Go in as one will, and don't hesitate!

"...Another 15 seconds."

Muttsurini takes out his camera and installs a large lens in it. That's already the level of a pro, and I nearly mistook him for a hired killer or a super sniper.

"...Okay."

"Right, let's go--"

"Huh? Muttsurini-kun, Yoshii-kun?"

""--!?""

Right when we're about to charge about, a voice calls out to us, shocking us so much we jump. Th-this is bad! We got careless and didn't defend the back!

"W-well, Ku-Ku-Kudou-san."

"...What a surprise."

"? What's the matter? Why are you panicking so much?"

If she's suspecting us here, Himeji-san will find out. Got to outsmart her somehow!

"ImnotpanickingaboutanythingandIamlikeusualorratherIamcalmerthanusualhereIthinkasforwhyIamsayingsuchweirdstuffIhavenoideaatallandbesidestheresnothingunnaturalaboutmebeinginschoolrightnow."

"..."

Kudou-san immediately shows me a doubting look. Did I fail?

(...Akihisa, saying too much will make you suspicious.)

(So-sorry about that, Muttsurni.)

(...Leave it to me.)

While I'm suspected, Muttsurini looks like he's about to do something to Kudou-san. How reliable...!

"...Kudou Aiko."

"Hm? What is it, Muttsurini-kun?"

"...Let us go."

Muttsurini lowers his head really deep. that pose looks like he's giving up his shame and honor to beg.

But even so,

(Muttsurini's fists are trembling now...!)

The enemy's Kudou-san, who has lots of incidents with Muttsurini, and even if his ugly side is to be seen, he'll give up his pride for his objective.

Yes. All that for the sake of--

"...Flipping skirts...!"

"..."

"..."

I guess, it's bad, to mention that.

(Muttsurini, you idiot! It's bad that I'm suspected, but confessing it directly is going to make it worse, right?)

(...Sorry, I got excited.)

(Though it's not a feeling I don't understand, that is!)

We tentatively look at Kudou-san's reactions.

"Muttsurini-kun."

"...What?"

After pondering for a while,

"Here (flashes)."

[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 127.jpg|thumb]]

Kudou-san proceeds to lift her skirt.

"...Humph. I have no interest in spats here (Sploosh)""Yeah, Kudou-san. Even soOOOOOO!!!?"""

Kudou-san's not wearing her usual spats.

"I--am--joking. This is the swimsuit for club activities. Did I shock you?"

Kudou-san gives us a teasing look as she says this. I-is that so? Swimsuit? It's so sudden that I thought...

"Seriously, Kudou-san, don't tease us here."

"Ahaha. Sorry sorry. It's just a little joke."

"How rude, seriously."

Both of us continue to laugh.

"...This...isn't...something...that can...be...solved with...a joke...(splash)"

And over there is the life that's about to fade along with that little joke.

"Now then, Yoshii-kun, what's it about flipping skirts?"

"Ah...no, it's nothing that important."

"Um--hmmm!"

Kudou-san squints her eyes, giving me a suspicious look.

"I see. It's something to do with why Minami-chan's so angry now, I guess?"

"Retreat!!"

Finding that it's a waste of effort to confirm, I dash with all my might. Then, I can hear a deep, rippling breath near the back of my head. It's dangerous!!

"Akihisa! You can go after you leave your limbs and spine behind!"

"The fifth leg's the spine here!?"

Now that I'm sure it's a fatal injury, I can't allow myself to stop in my tracks, and I'm dashing forward with all my might.

''"Gu...! Because of Tsuchiya's nosebleed at my feet...!"''

''"Minami-chan, what is that about?"''

''"Hear me out, Aiko! Those idiots were--"''

I can hear Minami explaining the situation to Kudou-san behind me.

Now the pursuers have increased, and there's heightened security. Looks like it's going to be tougher approaching my target now...

''"...Aki...hisa..I'll leave...the photos...to you..."''

''"Speaking of which, what's wrong with this Tsuchiya?"''

''"For added safety, I'll make sure he can't move (flashes)"''

''"...Ahh...aa.......! (Splatters)"''

Speaking of which, I'm supposed to have my limbs and spine snapped, while Kudou-san's basically rewarding Muttsurini. Isn't this really unfair here?

<center>☆</center>

''"Did you hear? That Yoshii and some others seem to be going around flipping skirts."''

''"Nishimura-sensei says to contact him if we find them."''

''"And they were peeping a while back. Such a terrible bunch of guys...!"''

I can hear such chatter from the corridor in front of the stairs. This is bad...it's getting harder for me to act independently. In that case, it may be getting hard for me to achieve my objective.

"Anyway, let's get away from here first."

I give up on going to the old school stairs, and instead head off to the new school stairs. Since I don't know where Himeji-san is now, I think it's better that I calm down first.

"If I have to go anywhere...to the gym first."

The pursuers are basically lurking around in the school buildings, and there are club activities held in the gym, so there's a chance they may not know anything about it. Even if something does happen, there are many places to escape to at this level, so I'll probably let things go as they are.

So I head towards to the gym.

I can't find any pursuers, probably because Yuuji's acting independently, so I head into the gym.

"Hm? What, isn't it Akihisa?"

"Ah, Hideyoshi."

Once I enter the gym, Hideyoshi, dressed in gym clothes, talks to me. Looks like the drama club is using the gym today.

"If you're here at the gym at this moment...you did something, I guess."

How sharp.

"Eh...ahaha, it's nothing much."

I can't help but stammer. As for why that is? of course. Think, we're flipping skirts right now. It's basically an act of outrage against women.

"--I can't say this to a girl like you, Hideyoshi..."

"...You said it, Akihisa."

"Hah!?"

Hideyoshi's squinting her eyes at me. This is bad. Looks like I'm blurting out my thoughts.

"T-this isn't it, Hideyoshi! Don't be mistaken! I'm not acting based on any lewd thoughts here!"

"Before that, I'd like to comment about the me in your heart..."

Hideyoshi's puffing her face, probably looking unhappy about this. Looks like it's something really unforgivable to a girl, and I blurt it out...

It's tough waiting here. Right when I'm about to leave, she says to me,

"Hm...in that case, I'll help you out, Akihisa."

"Eh?"

Hideyoshi places her hand on her chin. She's going to help?

"Really, Hideyoshi!? It's hard for me to ask from a girl though!"

"...Even if I have to change your understanding, please allow me to help you out."

I don't really understand, but many thanks here!

"I'm sorry about this, but is there somewhere for me to hide?"

"No no no, Akihisa."

Hideyoshi stops me from trying to hide. Hm? She can't help me out here, can she?

"I don't know what's going on, but you're acting to make sure you aren't discovered, right?"

"You're right."

Right now, I'm being hunted by a bunch of girls, and I have to approach some girls. I need to find a place to calm down and solve this paradox of an issue, think of a counterstrategy, and take action.

"In that case, leave it to me."

<center>☆</center>

"...Hey, Hideyoshi."

"Hm. Not bad."

"...Hey, Hideyoshi."

"Maybe the fake eyebrows should be a little thicker."

"...Hey, Hideyoshi."

"I'll change your hair from your usual color and style into long black hair. Now Himeji and Shimada won't possibly notice it."

"I say, Hideyoshi!"

"What is it, Akihisa?"

"...Am-am I being bluffed here?'

Soon after I'm lead by Hideyoshi into the changing room, the drama club's props and costumes in Hideyoshi's hands end up changing my appearance.

"I'm not bluffing you. Isn't this very logical?"

"No, ah. Though that's a little..."

Putting on a disguise is the best way for me to escape from my pursuers and approach my target. Since the pursuers are basically all girls, I think it's easier for a girl to approach a girl than a guy. Maybe that's the case here.

But...

"Why is it that I'm wearing female clothing when I want revenge on them for making me wear female clothing...?"

"Don't think too much into it, Akihisa. Your brain will melt."

Is this what it means to be putting the cart before the horse?

"Okay, done. Even I too think of it as a complete work."

Hideyoshi nods as she looks at me. Since it's like this, I think it's too late to think about it. I try to convince myself of this as I continue to look at my disguise.

"Wow...there's no sign of it being like myself..."

"...What is that about, Akihisa? You don't sound happy at all."

Leaving aside the hair, even my face and eyes just doesn't seem to look like me now. It's said that Hideyoshi's so skilled in makeup it can be used for disguises, but this is a little hard, and I'm not sure what's that about.

"Well, let's leave it at that. I guess I won't be discovered now."

"Yeah, I'd assure you that."

The sight of Hideyoshi puffing his flat chest is really cute.

"Right, I'll be going then! Thanks Hideyoshi!"

"I'll hope that you'll have a good outcome out of this."

After thanking Hideyoshi, I proceed out of the changing room, out from the gym, and to the new school building. On the way back, I pass by a female student, but it doesn't look like I'm discovered here.

"Amazing...I don't feel out of place at all."

There's no need to run around like how I did just now, so I'm leisurely walking around, looking for Himeji-san.

At this moment, a cry can be heard from behind.

"The one there! Have you seen the trash who did something rude to my onee-sama!?"

"Eh?"

I nearly blurt out a shirek, and barely manage to keep it in. Th-this voice is Shimizu-san's...!

"Wh-who are you looking for..?"

"Do you understand if I say that it's the only idiot and trash of a boy in this school?"

Is she referring to me now?

"I don't know..."

"Is that so? You didn't see him? Bye!"

Shimizu-san merely ends off with that, and then charges off with amazing furor. The 'I don't know' I just said seems like 'I don't know what you mean' to me, but it probably doesn't seem to be this case for her. Is it relally that anyone would have realized it's me after those conditions are named...I guess?

"Speaking of which, she never suspected me..."

Shimizu-san exhibits an amazing sense of smell whenever Minami's involved, but even she didn't notice this. I'm guessing that I managed to disguise myself well as a girl. Can I, really succeed here...?

While I quietly cheer in my heart with a guts pose, I continue down the corridor.

At this moment, I see Tamano-san, who's of the same class as Shimizu-san, approaching from the front.

"Erm, sorry, Aki-chan."

"Ehhh!??"

I straightened my back the moment she talked to me. Am I seen through...?

"--Should be somewhere in this school dressed as a girl. Have you seen him?"

Tamano-san says to me while I'm so nervous. I-I'm not...seen through...?

"Erm, that's..."

"Ah, sorry. Aki-chan refers to that Yoshii-kun who's the 4 time reigning champion as the sou-uke and the one I really want to see crying."

"..."

Eh...! I want to retort...! I want to retort at that ranking...!

But if I do so now, everything will be wasted. I'll endure it for now, and ask about that issue tomorrow.

"I-I didn't see him."

"Really? Thanks?"

Tamano-san lowers her head without suspecting me.

"Speaking of which, am--is Yoshii-kun really wearing female clothing now?"

"Yes, I'm very sure based on my instincts. There's no doubt Aki-chan's wearing female clothing now."

Scary...! This girl's really scary...!

"Now then, I'll be looking for Aki-chan now. If you see him, tell me."

"Go-got it."

"Thanks. I'll be going then."

I see off Tamano-san as she waves at me. I'm feeling chilly in many ways, but my real identity's not being seen through, and even that Tamano-san with that amazing sixth sense of hers hasn't realized it. This can work...! This can definitely work...!

"In that case, I'll just have to find my target...!"

Assured of my victory, I proceed to look for Himeji-san bold.

After wandering around in school, I see Minami, who seems to have calmed down, her temper's not flaring anymore. Now's a chance.

"Erm, sorry."

"Hm? What do you want?"

I pretend to talk to her as a junior, and she hasn't realized it's me. As to be expected of Hideyoshi's makeup.

"I'm looking for Himeji-senpai."

"Ah, really? I'll lead the way.:"

"Thank you."

Success. Minami hasn't shown any signs of noticing me.

Minami leads me to the old school building, to the F classroom I'm so familiar with.

"Mizuki--someone's looking for you!"

"Eh? Ah, yes."

Inside the classroom is Himeji-san, and once she hears her name, she skips over to me.

"Hello, Himeji-senpai."

I bow towards her like a junior.

"Er-erm..."

"Sorry about this suddenness, but I'm looking for you."

I take a step towards her as naturally as I can, estimating the distance between us. It's probably 60cm between us now, a distance where my hand can reach. Got her!

"--Actually, it's this--!"

Saying this, the hand I let down quickly rises up, like it's pulling her skirt.

However,

"Okay, that's enough already, Aki."

"Akihisa-kun, you mustn't, you know?"

"What!?"

That hand's grabbed by Minami in mid-air. Wh-what's going on!?

"Yo-you two knew that it's me...!"

"Yeah."

"The long hair does fit you, Akihisa-kun."

Himeji-san and Minami are smiling as they look at me. How's that possible!

"Why!? This is such a perfect disguise!"

"No, there's no real reason to it, right Mizuki?"

"Yes. There's nothing to it!"

While I'm looking all sheepish, these two are nodding away in front of me as if it's to be expected.

And then, at this moment.

"Got you, Shouko!"

"Eh?"

The voice of the idiot I'm already used to hear is right behind me. The moment I have this thought,

"Take this!"

With much guts in his roar, the skirt I'm wearing is flipped high up.

<big>""GYYYYYAAAAHHHHH!!!!""</big>

The voices of me, with my skirt flipped, and Yuuji, the one flipping the skirt, echoes through this school that's after class.

<center>☆</center>

''"What the. It still ends up failing after all."''

''"Looking at this, I guess it's your handiwork after all, Kinoshita."''

''"It's really amazing, Kinoshita-kun's makeup."''

''"Mmm...I do have confidence in this, but you two did manage to see through it."''

''"Well yeah."''

''"Yes. We noticed it right from the beginning."''

''"As reference, do you mind telling me how you realized it?"''

''"Hm...how do I put it, huh."''

''"I guess if I have to say it, it is because of instinct."''

''""Because he's the one we like (after all).""''

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 2|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 3}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 After School Round Table Discussion 2

2016-01-22T04:52:50Z

Deathmailrock:

==After Class Seminar 2==

[[Image:BTS_vol_12.5_9091.jpg|1100px]]
[[Image:BTS_vol_12.5_9293.jpg|1100px]]

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (First Half)|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_Me, Kindred Souls and Flipping of skirts}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12.5 Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (First Half)

2016-01-22T04:48:59Z

Deathmailrock: /* Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (First Half) */

==Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (First Half)==

[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 009.jpg|thumb|Me, Christmas Eve and the Whirls of Conspiracies (First Half)]]

"..."

"What's the matter, principal?"

"Ah, Takahashi-sensei? It's nothing. I just find something to be lacking."

"The Intelligence Quotients of some students?"

"You do come up with some astounding words from time to time!?"

"I wanted to make a joke to calm you down."

"Well, rather than a joke, I'll say that it's a fact."

"I'm really sorry for making a vague joke that wasn't really funny."

"No no, it's fine. More importantly."

"What is it?"

"Are those students attending their remedials properly?"

"Yes. Looking at the current situation, they are, but..."

"But?"

"I suppose that they will be utterly furious in another 2 weeks."

"Is there a basis for the 2 weeks later part?"

"That will be time for Christmas Eve."

"...Those guys will definitely be up to something."

"Yes. It is very likely that those people will create quite a commotion unrelated to their remedials."

"I got it. I'll think of a way."

"Do you have an idea?"

"...Yeah, lots of them."

"Now then, Sakamoto, read the following paragraph."

It's time for English remedials.

Yuuji, called out by the Ironman Nishimura, picks up the textbook.

"'''Chris must''' go to his office. But he has helped his son to<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>"

''"Hey, did you just mention Christmas!? Huh!?"

"Calm down, Sugawa. That person's name is Chris, it's not Christmas."

''"..."''

Sugawa-kun angrily returns to his seat.

Once Yuuji was certain that he was seated, he continues from where he left off.

"There was an interesting '''eve'''nt for<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>"

''"Oi, did you just mention Christmas Eve, you bastard!?"''

''"You're looking down on us, Sakamoto!!"''

"Calm down, Sugawa, Fukumura. That was 'event, not 'eve'."

''"..."''

Sugawa-kun and Fukumura-kun angrily retreat to their seats.

"His '''son tries''' Chris to get a<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>"

<big>'''"""YOU JUST MENTIONED SANTA CLAUS, YOU BASTARD!!!"""'''</big>

<big>'''"HAVE YOU HAD ENOUGH ALREADY!?"'''</big>

The yells from our classmates and Ironman's bellow echoes throughout the classroom.

Christmas Eve's right around the corner, and us F class male students have transformed into a gangster army.

"You went through so much to get decent facilities. What is wrong with you!? Can't you just attend lessons seriously once in a while!?"

A furious Ironman slams the podium.

As he has said, we managed to exchange our rotten facilities from before to get the good classroom of class 3-A due to the summoning war against the 3rd years...well, the only thing that changed for the better are the facilities, and we're still treated as our usual F class.

''"But sensei! Please think of of our feelings!"''

The guys in our class express their feelings to Ironman with a sincere attitude.

''"We hate Yoshii and Sakamoto to death!!"''

''"Yeah! I want to dice them up!!"''

''"And we'll feed their corpses to the dogs!"''

I don't know any other classmates who are as much of a scumbag as these guys.

"I understand your feelings. If you think you can cool off after executing Yoshii and Sakamoto, go ahead."

And I don't know any other teacher who's as much of a scumbag as him.

"But is this really going to get you guys to calm down?"

''"""..."""''

Because of Ironman's logical question, our classmates went silent.

And after a while, somebody dejectedly said,

''"Yeah...it's as you said, sensei..."''

And then, the other classmates too,

''"Even if we do execute Yoshii and Sakamoto, Christmas Eve won't be gone..."''

''"And we won't be happy..."''

''"Our desires to curse Christmas Eve won't disappear..."''

They start to express their honest feelings one by one, and to end off, they shout in unison,

<big>''"""BUT WE STILL WANT TO MURDER YOSHII AND SAKAMOTO!!!"''</big>

What they probably need to attend isn't English lessons, but philosophy classes now.

"Ah...anyway, calm down for now."

''"""But!"""''

"For your sake, the principal seems to have a proposal."

Once they heard that it was the principal's proposal, everyone in class start to chatter. Yeah, anything that hag proposed, nothing good came out of it.

"Erm, Nishimura-sensei, what's the principal-sensei's proposal?"

Amongst the voices of the sons of the devil in the classroom came an angelic voice.

She has soft wavy hair and a gentle face. That matured, calm presence of hers would make anyone who interacts with her feel healed. That person's name is Himeji Mizuki--erm, how do I put it? ...she's also someone important to me.

"The principal handed this down. You can take one and hand it down to the back."

Ironman then handed the printouts down to the front row.

I receive a notice Hideyoshi handed from in front of me, and then I send one to Minami behind me. Eh, what's written on it?

'''Official End-Of-Year Notice'''

''To experience a foreign culture''

''A Christmas Party will be held.''

''Besides the usual tree-topper stars and bells,''

''A Christmas Tree decorated by Kugels and Mistletoe''

''will be placed at the gymnasium.''

''There will also be food provided.''

''All students attending the party are welcome to''

''Expand their horizon and experience the difference in Christmas cultures''

''in Japan and foreign countries.''

'''Time: December 24, 15:00'''

'''Venue: Fumitzuki Gakuen Gymnasium'''

'''Participation Requirements: Fumitzuki Gakuen students.'''

Gender is not an issue

''"Ohh! How nice of the Principal to actually organize a Christmas Event!"''

''"Looks like I don't have to go hunting those heretics on the streets just to spend time!"''

''Well, I don't need to use the nail bat and mask that I prepared."''

Our classmates are exclaiming praises.

Amongst those words, the last one seems to capture my attention for some reason.

(Gender is not an issue? What does this mean?)

<center>☆</center>

"What's going on here?"

It's now noon break after the lessons ended.

We're having lunch at the tables that were gathered together, and Hideyoshi blurted that as he stares blankly at the printout that was distributed.

"You find it weird too, Hideyoshi?"

"...Me too."

"Since it's that hag's proposal, it's no wonder that we're thinking of it this way."

Muttsurini and Yuuji do find this suspicious as well, but that's not surprising. That old hag caused us to suffer so many times, it's natural for us to be doubting her now, right?

"We don't know what is going to happen this time."

Himeji-san looks a little worried.

In contrast to her, Minami, with her trademark ponytails, continue on,

"Even if she's planning something, it's probably an event to make up for the new school rules, I guess? Isn't this a good thing?"

The new school rules were clamps on us after our showdown against the third years.

'''"Love between Students shall be forbidden."'''

Even though I went to protest to the principal saying that it's the mistake of an era, this rule was still passed, and there's an abnormally high support for it amongst our F class guys. Yeah, their main aim is to obstruct the happiness of others.

"I'd guess that's how it is. Since the school forbids love between students, there should be something during Christmas Eve, right?"

If two people do have interest in each other and end up meeting during Christmas Eve, it'll be a violation of the school rules. That'll be too cruel though, so I guess the principal wanted to organize such a major event in school."

"I'm having mixed feelings about it. I don't know what to make of this..."

"What are you saying, Mizuki? It's because of that rule that you can't be alone together with Aki. You should be happy now, right?"

Minami's showing a profound smile.

I confessed to Himeji-san during that showdown against the third years, and though Himeji-san accepted it...the school rules stopped us, and I can't be together with her right now, so we can only remain as friends. To heck with the rules, I can just ignore it--well, such a thought process won't work in our F class (Even though we're in A class right now). Those heretics who serve the name of justice will definitely make use of their intel and work rate to obstruct our date using whatever means they can.

"But if the old hag's going to organize an event for real, it'll really help me out a lot."

Yuuji said, looking nonchalant.

As for this guy, if he doesn't accept Kirishima-san's invite, he'll get violated her. If he does accept it, he'll be executed by the FFF. It's a tragic fate where he'll die either way.

"We shall be going to Akihisa's house to party anyway."

"But even so, we'll be targeted for execution no matter what we do."

While we're talking, the guys of the FFF have swapped into white clothes before we know it. According to rumors, they intend to use the spilled blood to dye these white clothes and become Santa Claus. If this event's able to be held successfully, their rage will probably subside a little.

"...In any case, it's not a bad thing."

"Yeah, we can enjoy our Christmas Eve in school now."

Muttsurini and Himeji-san accepted this too, unexpectedly.

Now that I think about it, nobody will meet any misfortune because of this plan. I'll say that this probably is a plan where every participant will feel happen. It's once in a blue moon that the principal does come up with something good.

"I'm starting to feel that this is a good plan too."

While everyone's laughing away, this is a peace we worked so hard to attain at the end of the year, after a year of chaos. This really is something to celebrate, I guess.

"...I too find this to be a marvelous plan."

"Woah!? Shouko!? When did you appear!!?"

While we're chatting away, Kirishima-san suddenly appears behind Yuuji. As usual, she's someone whose presence can't be felt.

"I see. So you're supportive of this plan too, Kirishima-san."

"...Yes, it is wonderful."

"It's unexpected. I'd thought you would surely object to this, Kirishima."

Once Hideyoshi replied, Kirishima-san shakes her head, saying,

"...Because the objective of this activity is 'to experience a foreign Christmas Culture'--"

Normally, Kirishima-san would show a poker face, but right now, she's looking a little happy as she continues,

"...Because there is a rule overseas that 'the ones standing under the mistletoe cannot refuse a kiss'."

Kirishima-san's words indicated the certain bloodshed that would occur during our Christmas Eve.

<pre>

The Legend of the Mistletoe.

In Celtic and Norse Mythology, the Mistletoe was deemed a sacred tree that had the meaning of good luck.

Also, the Mistletoe was seen as a good luck charm
that would protect the children from the demons, and became a target of worship from the people.

Happiness and luck occurs under the Mistletoe,
and it was said that men and women who affirmed their relationships under the Mistletoe shall obtained eternal happiness.

As time went on, it became a legend stating that
'Those that reject a kiss under the Mistletoe shall have ill omens upon them', and some cultures imitated it as a result.

</pre>

''"Wait, you serious!? If nobody can refuse a kiss, that means even Sugawa can kiss someone, right!?"''

''"Awesome! If even Sugawa can kiss anyone, isn't this the best event ever!?"''

''"Like hell you can believe in it! If even Sugawa's kiss can't be rejected, there's something wrong with this event."''

The F class idiots definitely wouldn't miss out on such things, and they're creating a ruckus again. Yeah. It's strange if they aren't reacting to such words, I guess?

"Eh...? Eh!? Ehh!?"

The fact Kirishima-san mentioned caused Himeji-san to widen her eyes.

"Ah--speaking of which, I think there's actually something like that."

And on the other hand, Minami seems to know about that culture, so that's why she's answering so calmly. I guess that's to be expected of someone who grew up in Germany.

"...Mizuki, calm down."

"Ah, yes, I've calmed down."

Kirishima-san patted her shoulder on a panicking Himeji-san. It looks like Himeji-san has calmed down thanks to that, and she takes a long breath, before looking at Kirishima-san.

"Shouko-chan, doesn't that mean--"

"...Yes. Though there is the risk of kissing someone you don't wish to kiss--"

Kirishima-san realizes Himeji-san's doubts, and answers as such,

"...It's an experience of the overseas culture, so the good thing about this is that kissing someone else isn't considered an impure interaction between different genders."

Kirishima-san's eyes are looking as harsh as a raptor.

"Eh? But the rules I know of seems to have become that only girls can't refuse the kiss."

"...So there's an added line."

Kirishima-san points at a line, and the words clearly written there are 'gender is not an issue'. Th-that's it...!?

"I thought it was done out of consideration of Hideyoshi."

"...Akihisa, did you mistake me as a natural monument or something?"

So in other words, as long as we get the ones we like 'irregardless of gender' to the Christmas Tree decorated with Mistletoe, we can kiss that person, right...? While this event may have unlimited possibilities, there's a large risk at this...!

''"Now then, what do we do? Who are we bringing?"''

''"Do you have to ask? Of course we'll get anyone we meet. Drag every single girl we meet over!"''

''"Hmph, that's a stupid question."''

The voices of those idiots reach us, and it appears they're going to drag anyone over there no matter who it is. These guys really are F class guys, and it's been almost a year.

But even though they're F class guys, I can't leave them alone like this. I got to say something.

"We can't, everyone! It's not breaking the rules, but it's not a good thing!"

''"You're too noisy, Yoshii!"''

''Enough with that sweet talk!"''

''"We'll slaughter you, you bastard!"''

Well, this is basically the reaction I expected. I'm already used to this level of insult, and I don't mind, so I continue,

"But think about it! Even if you do bring them over, you'll be seen as trash by those girls, they'll be giving you disgusted looks! Are you fine with that?"

''"""..."""'''

Everyone remain silent. Even if they manage to bring someone over while being all pumped up and such, they probably will feel dejected after thinking of the situation after that.

Just when I'm thinking that this is fine and prepare to head back to my seat, Sugawa-kun stands up, turns to everyone, and yells,

"You guys are hopeless! How can you be dejected just like this!? Can you be considered proud members of the exalted FFF Inquisition!?"

If you're proud of it, I think you won't be forcing unwilling girls to kiss you.

''"But Sugawa!"''

''"The feeling of being rejected entirely really doesn't feel good!"''

''"Yeah! You're the exception to be looked down on all the time!"''

Everyone in class answer.

Sugawa-kun reaches his hands out, seeming accepting everyone's views, and the continues with a calm tone.

"I understand your feelings. Kissing is part of the rules, but even I'll be heartbroken to be utterly hated by girls."

''"""So...!"""'''

"So you guys, when you face such a situation, this is where you repeat this 3 times in your heart."

He stops, looks around at everyone, and then says,

"--Hate me, hate me, and then you'll love me."

''"""As to be expected of you, leader--!"""''

Looks like I underestimated these guys' stubborn will.

"Wait wait, calm down already, you guys."

Hideyoshi claps his hands as he stands up, trying to calm down the rowdy class.

"You guys are being so open with your words before you're even hated. There's no way the girls will come."

''"""Ah..."""'''

This is where our classmates seem to have realized this. Eh? Me? Of course I knew right from the get go.

''"Well, ah...I guess that's it."''

''"Haha...what daydreams are we having anyway...?"''

''"There's still something more suitable for us to do..."''

''"""Our raison d'etre is to unite together and wreck this event!"""''

This class is really the worst!

"...We won't let you."

"Yeah. How can we allow you to ruin everything!?"

"Th-that's right! I waited for so long, and I can't give up on this chance!"

Kirishima-san, Minami and Himeji-san stands up to protest against Sugawa-kun and the others.

''"Even if it's your heartfelt voices, I won't listen to you!"''

''"Right! Don't think you can beat us here!"''

''"I'll do my best to kiss the girl! I don't care how much I'm looked down!"''

''"I want to wreck this event! This event shouldn't exist!"''

''"We can't wreck this event!! This may be the only chance for us to kiss someone!"''

''"Anyway, only the misfortune of the couples can protect me!"''

After this incident, us second years were divided into three factions,

<The faction that wants to break the school rule forbidding love and get together.>

<The faction that wants to kiss a girl no matter how much they're looked down on.>

<The faction that wants to ruin other people's happiness, as long as they're the only ones getting happiness.>

And what was supposed to be an event held on the Christmas Eve became a riot because of all kinds of thoughts.

<center>☆</center>

It's the day of the Eve itself.

The third years aren't attending because it was nearly time for their exams, and the first years said that they would be negatively affected if they got involved with us (how rude), so they aren't coming. As usual, only the second years are gathered at the gym for the Eve itself.

"Wow! They really did prepare drinks and snacks!"

"Even the decorations have a Christmas feel to them."

The decorations in the gym we entered really can be said to be in a party mood. They also did prepare simply drinks and tidbits.

"But I'm surprised by you, Akihisa. I'd say that back then, you would be rushing over whenever you see food."

"Right now, my food money's kept in check because nee-san's watching me."

What happens next is that the money to buy games and manga vanished. If I have to say, I prefer my previous lifestyle...

"For me, I'm glad that Akihisa-kun's living a healthy lifestyle. But I don't have a reason to make food for me, so I'm a little lonely..."

But thanks to that, the chances of me eating Himeji-san's killer cooking is much less than before. Maybe I have to thank nee-san about that.

"But nobody's really interested in the food."

"Of course. Eating isn't the main point for everyone today."

We're hungry high school students with large appetites, but none of us in the gym is touching the food and drinks. We're just staring at the large Christmas Tree in the middle of it all.

''"Hey, what do we do, Sugawa? Do we kill off that bastard Yoshii first?"''

''"No, wait. Himeji and Shimada won't come to the tree if that happens. Lure the prey in. Wait for it to fall into the trap, and go for the kill."''

''"I see. So the trick's to use the girls as bait and execute him."''

That's the conversation of the <We just want to kiss the girl no matter how much they look down on us> faction centered around Sugawa-kun. That gang's planning on the toughest thing, but with so many people around, I should be most wary of this group.

''"What should we do...?"''

''"What? Anyway? Let's destroy everything!"''

''"But 'he' hasn't given any instructions..."''

That's the conversation of the <event destroying faction>.

Most of the genuine scumbags are part of Sugawa-kun's faction, and the non-scumbags students typically won't come to wreck everything. Because of that, this faction is in the awkward position of being the smallest, and there doesn't seem to be someone leading them. I can't just ignore them, but there's nothing worth being wary against them of.

And then,

"Let's do our best...let's experience a foreign culture."

"...I'll do my best too."

This is the event supporting faction led by Himeji-san and Kirishima-san. Of course, I belong to this faction too.

"Yuuji, what do you think we should do first?"

I ask Yuuji, who's standing beside me.

"Oh, yeah."

Yuuji stares at the Christmas Tree, and answers.

"First, we need to break from the girls and act separately."

"Eh? Why?"

I can't help but blurt. We're aiming to go to the Tree with the girls. If we're to work separately, we can't do so.

Yuuji seems to have predicted that I would answer this, and continues,

"Did you just hear Sugawa's words? if we're going to achieve our aim, we need to first eliminate our enemies and ensure our safety. If things are going as what those guys want, Himeji's going to end up experiencing the foreign culture with someone else now, you know?"

"I-I see! That's how it is."

Well, what Yuuji said is rather correct. Forget about being unable to achieve my own aims; I can't let Himeji-san's lips be taken by anyone else! He's right. We need to first eliminate our enemies.

"Do you understand this too, Shouko? Move over to a safe place for now."

"...But."

"Don't let me explain myself again. The most important thing to me is to ensure your safety."

"...Yes, I got it. Let's go, Mizuki."

"O-okay."

Himeji-san nods lightly, and follows Kirishima-san.

"Now then, Yuuji, how about we clean up this trash once the event starts?"

"Right. You can have the barricade tape and start off first. I'll clean up the scraps."

"OK!"

The basic plan was set. Our attentions are gathered on the signal to indicate the start of the event.

And about five minutes later,

What sounds like Takahashi-sensei's voice can be heard as the announcement comes from the readied speakers.

'''"The Fumitzuki Gakuen Christmas Experience Program shall begin from now. Please be discreet and have a pleasant Christmas Eve."'''

''"""GO TO HELL!!!!!!!!!!!!"""''

These words indicated the start of a discreet, enjoyable Eve.

Speaking of which, based on what I just heard, as long as Himeji-san and Kirishima-san aren't around, the chances of any attack from Sugawa-kun and the others, the ones we should be most wary of, should be low now. Doesn't look like I'm in much danger--

''""Die, Yoshii, Sakamoto!!""''

"Why!?"

Sugawa-kun and Fukumura-kun suddenly attacks Yuuji and me. They don't care about their plan now?

"Calm down, Sugawa-kun! Fukumura-kun! Your plan won't work even if you get rid of us!"

I dodge as I try to calm them down.

''""Like hell it won't!""''

But my words were rejected by them.

''"That's why I say that you're stupid, Yoshii."''

''"You're seriously too naive there!"''

"Wh-what's going on?"

What's wrong with my thinking here? They definitely won't attack us without Himeji-san and the others around. Am I wrong?

''"We'll hang you on the Tree to lure Himeji out!"''

''"So you can just go ahead and die first."''

"That's more evil than what I imagined!"

And what's ridiculous is that they're making it sound somewhat logical. Even their personalities have rotted further! Looks like I need to do something now!

"Let's go, Yuuji!"

"Okay!"

A charging Sugawa-kun faces off against me, and standing in front of Fukumura-kun is Yuuji.

''""DIE!!!""''

I dodge Sugawa-kun's punch, and turn behind him to give him a kick.

On the other hand, Yuuji uses the momentum to grab the enemy and throw him off.

''"Wo-woahh..omph!!"''

''"Oompgh!"''

Fukumura-kun was thrown away, and knocked into Sugawa-kun who was kicked away.

And then, when they crashed.

"""Ah"""

''"Ow...what?"''

''"Wh-what's going on now? Why are they looking at us now?"''

--They rolled to the bottom of the Christmas Tree...they're there now.

'''"Sugawa Ryo-kun and Fukumura Kouhei-kun of class 2-F have arrived under the Mistletoe. Please experience the culture together."'''

Takahashi-sensei calmly announced.

''"W-wait, you're kidding, right!?"''

''"It's impossible for us guys here, right!?"''

'''"There was a notification in the event announcement. Do experience the culture as quickly as possible."'''

Wait, don't tell me that the 'gender is not an issue' part isn't just for a girl and a guy, but even guy on guy is fine here...!?

''"W-wait! This is too ridiculous now!"''

''"Yeah! I object!"''

'''"Objection overruled. Both of you are to experience the culture as quickly as possible. If you wish to continue resisting, the teachers' summoned beasts will forcibly carry it out."'''

Since the rules were set, it's useless no matter how Sugawa-kun and Fukumura-kun protests. Well, it's because they wanted to use this rule to kiss girls, and the girls have to accept this, yet they want to arrogantly refuse this. There's no way there can be such a good thing.

'''"The second warning is over. Since the parties involved have no intention of carrying on, the teachers shall forcefully execute this."'''

''"NOOOOOOOO!!!!"''

''"SOMEBODY! SOMEBODY SAVE ME! THIS IS TOO CRAZY! DON'T COME HERE, SUGAWAA! DON'T COME HERE!!"''

The flustered yells happen right when the two faces approach each other.

''""...""''

And then, their lips met.

...............This is...terrible......

''"Hey, look...that Fukumura has passed out..."''

''"That bastard Sugawa's eyes are gone now...he's now a vegetable, isn't he...?"''

The students watching the chaos from afar can be heard whispering.

'''"Now then, we have a pair experiencing the culture festival. All other parties, please participate with enthusiasm."''

The killing intent that was roaming just a while back is now completely gone, and replacing it is a gloomy atmosphere covering the gym.

''"""...(gulps)"""''

Everyone present gulps.

Now...we can't move carelessly at all...!

I can feel tension throughout my body.

Or I'll say that thanks to this tension, the sixth sense I've refined for so long unconsciously captures the killing intent coming from behind, and I manage to dodge that attack successfully.

''"!"''

Whoosh. That kick grazes past the top of my head right when I squat.

While I hastily adjust myself and pull my distance, standing in front of me is the scumbag who's clicking his tongue because his attack missed.

"What are you doing, Yuuji!?"

"Damn it...your sixth sense is ridiculously good, Akihisa!"

That opponent is--the guy who's supposed to be my buddy--Yuuji.

"Stop it, Yuuji! Aren't we having the same aim!?"

"How can we possibly have the same aims!? I never intended to be on your side!"

"Why!? Don't you want to experience the culture with Kirishima-san!?"

You're a guy too, and you're in love with Kirishima-san. There's no reason for you to be unwilling!

"This isn't a question of whether I want to do this, Akihisa! Well, I don't think you'll understand when you confessed so loudly it could be heard from anywhere near the school."

"W-what?"

"--Isn't it just a punishment game for any ordinary person to do that sort of thing in front of so many people?"

...Ohh, now that you mention it, yeah.

"I get it, Yuuji."

"Yeah. In other words, we just need to deal with everyone watching, right?"

"You don't have any right to criticize Sugawa-kun and the others!"

Yuuji raises his fist. Ugh!...Negotiation breakdown!

I'm fine though! A scumbag's rebellion is nothing in the face of so many in our faction!

"<Event supporting team>! End this trash now!"

I shout out.

But in response of my shout, everyone around me

"...Huh?"

Doesn't seem to be responding to my shout. What's going on?

"Pfft...you're really an idiot, Akihisa."

"What the?"

"Did you forget that the central members of your faction Shouko and Himeji aren't here?"

Suddenly, I understand what Yuuji meant at the start of the event...he sent Himeji-san and Kirishima-san not to ensure their safety, but to get rid of them...!

"No way, Yuuji...! And I still trusted you as a friend...you're an ally...!"

"Ha! Thanks for trusting me so much, Akihisa! I'm against this event to begin with!"

How cruel...! My trust was actually betrayed...!

"Does that mean that the bug I set just in case comes in handy now!?"

"...Yuuji, I heard everything."

"Woah? Shouko!? Akihisa you bastard! You didn't trust me at all, did you!?"

"...Yuuji, don't you dare run away."

Yuuji's scampering like a rabbit, and Kirishima-san's giving pursuit from behind. Now then, I've sealed Yuuji for now.

"Alright, up next, I'll--hm?"

"...don't you dare escape, Akihisa."

Another killing intent, and this time it's from Muttsurini holding a taser.

"Impossible! Why are you on that side too, Muttsurini!?"

"...Akihisa, you won't understand."

Muttsurini's glaring at me with vengeful eyes.

"...The pain of this body cursed by blood whenever there's a good opportunity."

While he does look decent, the main thing is that he'll have a nosebleed whenever he's about to kiss someone.

"Ah, I get it. If you get too close, you will touch a girl's breasts, right?"

"...(Shakes head furiously)"

Muttsurini continues to deny with his old usual self. If this guy's doing this action, he's basically admitting to it.

"You don't have to give up, Muttsurini. You just need to get together with a girl who's flat-chested."

"...Are you talking about Shimada?"

Now even Muttsurini's thinking is that 'flat-chested = Minami'. I can't help but find this pitiful.

"...She has someone she likes."

"...Ah..."

Muttsurini's words and eyes cause me to let out a strange squeal. Do-don't say such embarrassing things now...

"N-no, isn't there someone else?"

"...Hideyoshi's a friend."

Ahh, yeah, well, Hideyoshi's rather flat--no!

"Isn't there anyone else other than Hideyoshi?"

Muttsurini then goes through a quick thought.

After that, he seems to have thought of something, and says to me,

"...Akihisa."

"Yeah?"

"...Going for Shimada's sister is a crime."

I'm thinking that Muttsurini's brain is dangerous to actually think like that.

"Seriously. Why are you having such tunnel vision--"

"...Shut up. I'll kill you."

While I'm focusing on talking, Muttsurini charges at me with his agility and the taser in his hand. I-I'm doomed--!

Right when I'm a step slow in my reaction, thinking that I'll be hit by Muttsurini.

"Well then, can I bother you for a while, Muttsurini-kun?"

"...!?"

Somebody's voice can be heard from the side, and his actions immediately stop.

"Phoaa!"

Using that rare chance, I roll aside to dodge that attack. That was real close.

"Thanks for helping, Kudou-san. You saved me."

"No no. It's not much."

Helping me here is Muttsurini's nemesis, Kudou Aiko-san of A class."

"...Kudou Aiko, what are you doing here?"

"Ahaha. It's nothing much."

While Muttsurini jumps back and warily guards himself, Kudou-san raises her chest, and laughs.

"Well, my breasts are really small, you know?"

""...""

Muttsurini and I are left speechless. This really is a troubling confession.

"...What are you trying to say?"

"Hm...well."

She places a finger at her chin, and chirps,

"Do you want to experience the foreign culture with me?"

"...The presence of death looms...!"

Muttsurini rolls aside in his panic, and flying right by him was a ball point pen and a penknife.

''"""Tch."""''

Also, there's the loud sound of clicking tongues around us. The FFF Inquisition won't allow traitors to exist.

"...Kudou Aiko...ar-are you trying to kill me...?"

"Not all. I"m just wondering if it's time we should at least end the proposition when we first met?"

"...What do you mean?"

"Do you need to ask?"

While Muttsurini keeps his guard up, Kudou-san takes a step forward.

"--Shall we have practical health education?"

"...Killing intent...!"

Muttsurini dodges the assault of stationery that's definitely heavier than the last time.

While he continues to keep his guard up, Kudou-san then continues happily,

"You don't have to be so nervous, Muttsurini-kun. I'm different from you in that I do have lots of practical experience."

"...This really isn't good...!"

"Ahaha. It's just a normal culture experience. No need to be shy about it!"

Muttsurini turns around and runs off, while Kudou-san continues to pursue him. Well...if it's Kudou-san, maybe Muttsurini can pass through this safely without a nosebleed. Now that's a little interesting experience...though I'm so envious I want to kill him.

"Well, whatever. Looking at this, Muttsurini will have the option of either bleeding out due to nosebleed or be executed by the FFF Inquisition."

In any case, it's better to see Muttsurini retreat first.

"Now then, what shall I do."

''"Push the tree down! Once we're done with that, the event can't possibly continue!"''

''"Get all the girls to the Tree, no matter whether we have to beg or lie to them!"''

Looking at this, I can take down the anti-event and unscrupulous factions down at once.

<center>☆</center>

''"Yoshii!! You're the one who's happiness is something I hate more than anyone else!"''

''"I'll probably go jump off from a building if I see this idiot kiss Himeji!!"''

''"In other words, this is a proper defense! Us murdering you is legal by law!"''

There are people swarming in from everywhere.

But even so, it's troublesome to be underestimated. I've been through such battles so many times, and I can't possibly be waiting for my death here!

"Photo barrier!"

Saying this, I fish out a certain photo.

''"Hah! You're begging for mercy using an erotic photo?"''

''"We might as well search you for them after we end you life...!"''

The trio charging at me--Nakamura-kun, Yano-kun and Mori-kun stopped. Humph...idiots!

"Looks like you've notice it, Nakamura-kun, Mori-kun. In fact, Yano-kun's on my side!"

On the photo I took out is Yano-kun holding hands with a girl.

''"Yano! You bastard...!"''

''"I was wrong about you, ex-comrade!"''

''"W-wait! It's a misunderstanding! I don't have a girlfriend! Have a closer look!"

''"Your explanation can come after your death!"''

''"Wooaahhh!!"''

Yano-kun's executed in the blink of an eye. Good work! Now I have one less enemy to deal with.

''"No, wait, doesn't this photo look photoshopped?"''

''"Damn it! Yoshii, you bastard! You made us snap Yano's finger joints, tie his limbs and drop a rock on him...how despicable..."

Let me say this first, I didn't ask them to go this far.

"An-anyway, now's a chance!"

I charge in towards Mori-kun and Nakamura-kun while they're faltering.

But even though it's 2 vs 1, they're keeping their distance from me, wary of me, and they shout to their buddies behind them,

''"Hey, come help us already, you guys!"''

''"Yoshii's here! Everyone, surround him!"''

It seems they putting a high bounty on me in this war. I'm glad for this, but right now, this situation isn't something I can be happy about.

"Eh, well whatever. I'm used to being surrounded anyway."

While the scumbags are swarming in one after another, I proceed to adjust my position. While making sure I'm not being attacked from behind, I'm making sure that the enemies behind the first row can't attack. Right now, I just need to wait for them to reveal an opening before I attack.

''"You bastard...! You're dodging around!"''

''"You're in the way! Scram!"''

''"Shut up! I don't have a reason to breathe anymore if I don't personally get my hands on this bastard!!"''

While the attacks come at me, I proceed to dodge some, parry others, and once in a while, fight back. There's no real development, but this little moment isn't that bad for me.

The change in development is,

--Zaza.

There's static coming from the speakers. Looks like Takahashi-sensei's about to broadcast some news. What is it this time?

'''"Sorry to inform everyone, but we are adjusting the summoning system right now, so we shall be implementing a summoning field all over the school. Everyone's summoned beast will be able to touch physically, and as it is dangerous, please do not do so carelessly--"'''

''"""Summon!"""''

They summoned without hesitation. These guys are undoubtedly scumbags, the king of the trash.

''"Now you're dead no matter what you do now, Yoshii!!"''

''"We too went through lots of summoning wars!"''

''"Don't think you're the only one with an advantage controlling your summoned beast!"''

The summoned beasts charge at me at a speed that exceeds humans. I don't think there's anyone other than Ironman who's able to fight a summoned beasts with his physical body.

In that case--

"Right! I'll make you regret challenging me with summoned beasts! Summon!"

I too can only fight back with a summoned beast!

"Let's do this, you bastards!!"

''"""Take thisss!!"""''

The enemies charge in along with their summoned beasts.

And they ignore my summoned beast.

"Wha...!"

''"Die!"''

''"Grit your teeth!"''

"Guh!"

The summoners and the summoned beasts charge right at me. It's bad if I'm targeted by so many at once...

"Damn...it!"

I let my summoned beast attack the enemy before I'm surrounded, but their summoned beasts merely take my attacks and charge right at me.

"So what?"

They shrug off the attacks, and they're aiming at me.

This is really bad! So many people are ganging up on me, and they're partnered with summoned beasts that they are stronger and faster than a human. If they're going to attack me at once, I can only forget about controlling the summoned beast and attack. But my summoned beast is unique in that they'll feel the pain from the feedback. If I leave it there and let it be attacked, I won't be able to focus on dodging because of the pain.

In other words, the enemy can just focus on attacking me, and I'm in a fix where I have to focus on dodging and controlling my summoned beast. I've been had...!

"I got careless...! These guys are actually thinking--"

''"Go and die, Yoshii! Die die die!"''

''"We don't care about the summoned beast or whatever!"''

''"I really hate you to death!"''

"..."

I guess that's the outcome when they act on their instincts instead of thinking.

We-well, leaving aside the process, I'm really cornered right now. What do I do now...!

Right when I'm gritting my teeth.

"Aki!"

A familiar voice can be heard from the other side of the human wall.

"!"

I duck in the blink of an eye.

At the same time, the summoned beasts following the people surrounding me vanish without a trace. Is it the summoned beasts that were beaten back causing an interference that clears them all?

"Thanks. You saved me there, Minami!"

"Hoho, it's not much."

Once she says so, she pats the ponytail on her shoulder.

"If you really want to thank me, invite me to that Tree."

Is it just me, or did I just hear something really extraordinary?

"M-Minami, that was..."

"You idiot. Do you...really want me to say that thing?"

I'm speechless.

If we go based by what Minami said, that means, that...she wants to experience the culture with me, or something like that. Ever since the summoning war against the third years, she'll occasionally let out these bombshell like words.

"E-ermm, Minami, well, I'll be troubled."

"Really? Didn't the principal just say it? It's just a culture experience. It's no different from a greeting in Germany where I grew up in."

''"Are you serious? Then, Shimada, you might as well give up on that garbage and come with me, how about it?"''

''"Me next!"''

"Just thinking about it is enough to make me puke."

Something like greeting is enough to make you puke, huh?

"Okay, Aki, let's go."

"Wa-wait, Minami, this really is bad!"

Minami grabs my hand, and I'm retreating away, trying to retreat.

Seeing me like this, Minami looks hurt.

"Aki..."

"So-sorry, Minami. I-I can't explain this to you well.."

"It's fine. I know you'll be bothered by this, Aki."

"Minami..."

Well, it's a culture experience in name, and though I already have Himeji-san, we aren't officially going out together. I do feel however that I can't develop that kind of relationship with Minami, so even though the rules state that I can't refuse, if I'm to go on a Christmas date with Minami, I don't know what kind of face I should show. No, I don't know whether I should reject or accept this.

It seems Minami understands my feelings as she continues,

"But well, Aki. This is what I think."

"Eh? What?"

"If you're being so troubled--"

"Oh, okay."

"--I think it's fine if I knock you out in such a moment."

[[Image:BTS vol 12.5 053.jpg|thumb]]

Isn't that already criminal!?

"So I say, Aki, go to sleep for a while."

"Ehh!! Isn't that decision too masculine already!?"

I jump back to dodge the punch Minami launches at me without hesitation. No wonder Minami's so popular amongst the girls given her decisiveness and mobility.

It's tough for me to fight Minami one on one, and also, we aren't the only ones here.

"E-everyone, help me fight Minami off!"

''"Huh!? What are you saying now, you bastard!?"''

''"Who wants to help you now?"''

All I get for my pleas are cold responses. However, I do want everyone to calm down and think.

"If Minami is to win now, I'll have to experience the culture festival with her."

''"""Bring it!"""'''

Thanks guys!

"What, Aki? You hate being with me?"

Looking at me, Minami puffs her cheeks unhappily. I hate Minami? That's...

"That's not it, Minami! It's because I don't hate you that I'm troubled!"

"Eh...?"

As Minami has said, I do find her to be a special girl. Right now however, I already have someone I've chosen, so I can't falter and give in to Minami now. It'll be dishonest to both Minami and Himeji-san, and I can't let this happen!

"It's because I don't hate you that I can't promise you that. You can understand right, Minami?"

"I-in that case...I guess I don't have a choice.."

Minami blushes as she lowers her head.

And then, she again lifts her head, beaming away as she says,

"Then, to give you a chance to find your excuse, I'll just knock you out and bring you to the tree♪"

This isn't what I'm getting at.

"Anyway, you guys! If you dare get in the way, prepare yourselves!"

Minami stands in front of my precious comrades, and squints her eyes.

Some of them are looking at our conversation, unable to contain the rage (jealousy) in their hearts, and they're in battle mode.

''"Tch! Don't look down on us, Shimada!"''

''"You're the one who should be prepared!"''

''"Wipe your lips and wait for me to kiss you!"''

"Humph, fine by me! Bring it on!"

Once Minami sees that everyone's looking agitated, she snorts, and says,

"I'll just rip off your limbs and use the flesh as hamburger patties."

''"""..."""''

Why is it that the guards around me always have such a grave misconception about cooking?

"What's the matter? You aren't coming?"

Minami takes a step forward.

Everyone takes a step back, seemingly escaping from here. You can't! We're losing in momentum against a creator of the cuisine of darkness different from Himeji-san's.

"E-everyone, we can't lose in terms of momentum! We can beat her with numbers!"

"Hohoho...cry if you're scared, like a little maiden."

"I found you, onee-sama!!!"

"NOOOO!!! Miharu!?"

Minami screamed like a little maiden upon seeing Shimizu-san leap at her. Well, she just showed us a textbook example. A textbook case of battery.

"Onee-sama, do as I wish! Come with Miharu to the Christmas Tree! Hurry hurry!"

"H-how...! This is impossible! I gave you enough anesthetic that can knock out an elephant in 2 seconds!"

What did you just make her drink?

"Onee-sama, it's definitely because miracles do happen during Christmas Eve. To be precise, Miharu felt danger the moment Miharu had it in the mouth, and spat it out!"

"Uu...! If I leave you alone like this, the party at Aki's house will...! Alright, Miharu! I'm going to stuff it down your throat and make sure you don't spit it out!"

"I don't want it unless it's mouth to mouth!"

The battle between Minami and Shimizu-san is gradually becoming a hot-blooded wrestling match. I'm starting to wonder if any ordinary person seeing them will think of them as fighters instead of high school students.

"I understand, onee-sama! I'll throw this man and that ugly pig to that tree so that you won't want to have a culture festival with them, and I'll show you an unbearable sight!"

"I'll throw you to that tree along with those guys before you can do it."

"Listen up everyone! It's dangerous here, so run away!"

''"""No objections!"""''

And all of us hurriedly escape from the place to avoid being caught in their argument.

<center>☆</center>

At a safety zone far away from the Tree.

"Akihisa!"

"Ack, Yuuji...! You bastard! You're still alive...!"

I just so happen to meet Yuuji, who managed to stay alive and escape from Kirishima-san. Damn it, this guy's as alive as a cockroach!

"Listen up, Yuuji, if you dare stop me now, I'm going to kill you here."

"Wait, calm down, Akihisa. Listen to me first!"

While I got into position, Yuuji moves his hands in front of me and shows a 'stop' sign. Eh? It's rare that this guy's begging for mercy before me.

"What are you planning, Yuuji?"

"Anyway, I need you to help."

Help? What's this idiot saying now?

"Weren't you trying to attack me as part of the anti-event faction? What's with this out of a sudden...?"

"Of course. I don't want Himeji to hate me when she's so excited, and it's better for me that the FFF directs their jealousy at you."

Yuuji's actually using that as an excuse. I could have helped, but now I don't feel like helping after he said that.

"Then, why do you want me to help now?"

"It's not--really unexpected, but my losses are more than I expected, and I'm lacking in numbers."

"Hm? What do you mean?"

"I lost 85% of my fighting forces trying to stop Shouko."

"So that means Kirishima-san basically took out an entire class by herself...?"

No matter how much of a minority they are, there should be quite a few of them. She's eliminating so many of them by herself, it's like she's a spartan or something at this point.

"I understand your situation, but you and I have different wishes, right?"

I'm of the faction wishing for the event to happen, and Yuuji's against it. How do I help him.

After hearing my words, Yuuji tells me off like he's educating a kid,

"I say, you're an idiot. Think about it. What will happen if your wish happens? And what will you do tomorrow?"

"Hm...?"

Now that he said that, I never did think of what will happen after tomorrow.

I had to endure thanks to the new school rules, but doing that culture experience thing in front of so many people is like a public execution. Also, once that happens, those guys will be so jealous that they'll carry out a public execution during the FFF Inquisition hearing.

"Eh...?"

Speaking of which, this doesn't just applies to us pro-eventers, it goes for the rest too.

Anyone will feel disgusted having to kiss someone they don't want to do with, so the ones happy will be hated by others starting from tomorrow. This is basically what it means to be on tenterhooks.

"That's weird...at the very least, it should be the Holy Night worth celebrating over..."

All kinds of lighting are placed on the streets since a month back, and kids and couples will get excited about this. This kind of activity is the real Holy Night.

Now that I mention it, what's the reality appearing in front of us?

Students wounded and fallen.

Decorations that were caught in the turmoil and wrecked.

Growls and grudges echoing everywhere.

Maybe...

"If it continues on like this, if we think of what awaits us afterwards, there'll just be suffering for everyone...?"

Once my mutter was heard,

"That is correct. You've finally noticed it, Yoshii-kun."

Appearing behind Yuuji is the second in our year, Kubo-kun.

"Eh? This? Why are you here, Kubo-kun?"

"What is the matter, Yoshii-kun? Why are you looking so shocked?"

"No, well, I'm shocked here. I thought you won't have any interest in this sort of thing, and that you wouldn't come, Kubo-kun."

When we were peeping on the girls a long time back, Kubo-kun wouldn't participate even until the very end. Looking at his serious personality, he probably won't like such a frivolous thing.

"It's true that I don't really like such activities. Based on tradition, it should be done between willing parties, and I'm not really comfortable with the liberal Euro-American style of liberalism."

"You're right."

"But, I'm not making it an absolute."

Kubo-kun nudges his glasses with his middle finger.

"Once I learnt of the one I like being involved in such an activity, I couldn't stand back and watch."

What's going on? I feel a chill on my back the moment Kubo-kun said these words. Is it because the heater in the gym's broken?

"I hope you're not mistaken, Yoshii-kun. I don't intend to participate in the culture festival with that person."

"Ah, I see."

He did just say that.

"It's just that I don't wish to see that person kiss anyone else again."

"I see...huh...?"

Kubo-kun's words seem very strange to me for some reason.

...Again, as in...?

"Even now, I'm dreaming of what I couldn't stop back then. I want to do my best to prevent any further regrets."

"I-I see. I don't really understand, but I think it's fine."

Anyway, let's end this conversation now. This is what my instincts are telling me.

"Yeah, that's how it is. It's about time to end this stupid event, Akihisa."

"It's as Sakamoto-kun said, Yoshii-kun. We're aiming for the same thing. Will you not help us?"

Now that they mention it, it's really the case. If the three of us can work together and end this activity, that'll be the best outcome for us.

"Alright, let's do this, Yuuji, Kubo-kun!"

"Alright! Let's cut that Tree down and put an end to this mass of evil!"

"We shall work together to achieve our aim, Yoshii-kun."

"Righto!"

We should end this event that'll make all participants very unhappy here!

"I won't let you! --Summon!"

"""!?"""

With a sudden shadow popping in, we got into battle positions.

""Summon!""

Yuuji, and Kubo-kun then proceed to call out their summoned beasts to fight off the intruder.

2-D, Tamano Miki, Physics, 92 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Physics, 88 points.

+

2-F, Sakamoto Yuuji, Physics, 269 points.

+

2-A Kubo Toshimitsu, Physics, 353 points.

The opponent's Tamano-san from D class? She's a dangerous opponent in many ways...but with this level of points, it's fine!

"Sorry, Tamano-san, but I'm going to end this quickk."

Once Tamano-san's summoned beast appears, I let my own summoned beast charge over and attack. She's trying to let it defend itself, but there's still many openings in that defence, and my attack manages to penetrate through without much difficulty, hitting the main body.

2-D, Tamano Miki, Physics, 4 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Physics, 88 points.

Now that the numbers have updated, Tamano-san's summoned beast is dying. She can't so much use a kid's strength now.

But even so.

"It's...not over yet!"

Tamano-san continues to control her summoned beast while showing no signs of giving up.

As she's lacking in strength, the beast is just swaying around whenever it raises the weapon. I'm guessing that it's more likely for her to self-destruct than for me to beat her seeing how she's so weak now.

"I won't agree to cutting the Tree down!"

But even so, Tamano-san continues to desperately stand in front of us.

"Tamano-san, why must you...?"

I just blurt out without thinking.

There's Kubo-kun, second in our year with a powerful summoned beast.

There's Yuuji with amazing reflexes, skilled at fighting and high scores.

And there's me, the punishment inspector whose control of the summoned beast always puts me in an advantage.

It's the 3 of us versus Tamano-san herself. It's a little rude for me to say this, but--she's too weak.

But even so, Tamano-san continues to try and stand up, and I'm somewhat respecting her for this.

"Give up already, Tamano-san! If you keep this up, we're going to do some direct measures even if you're a girl"

While I'm trying to coax her to back down, looking at how she is right now, I'm guessing that even if her summoned beast is beaten, she'll charge right at us. If that really happens, we have to do something appropriate against it, but I really don't want to do it if I can. Please, back down...!

"I can't...give up...!"

Why is it that my earnest wishes can't reach her? Tamano-san drags her dying summoned beast and charges at us with that weak, girlish power of hers.

"Because, that Tree, is the symbol of hope...! It's something important to everyone...!"

"T-Tamano-san..."

"I won't admit defeat until Aki-chan, Sakamoto-kun and Kubo-kun reaches that Tree...!"

"Yuuji, Kubo-kun, let's do this!"

"Here we go!"

"I'm sorry, Tamano-san."

"Ahh! My summoned beast! My summoned beast--pwehh!?"

Yuuji and Kubo-kun defeats Tamano-san's summoned beast, while I proceed to carefully tie up Tamano-san with tape and wire. Phew...she's still as dangerous a girl as before...

"Nmm! Mhmmm!!!?"

While pinning down Tamano-san as she continues to struggle by her hands, I look for Yuuji.

Yuuji turns towards me, saying with a smile,

"I actually wanted to use you as a sacrifice, or a decoy at least. Kubo and I would then use the summoned beast to destroy the Tree."

"Yuuji, I can't accept this idea."

Assuming that even Kubo-kun and Yuuji are able to knock down the Tree, I'll be surrounded by a bunch of furious, dangerous people, and my chances of surviving will probably be zero. Even if I do something beforehand to ensure my safety, once this idiot achieve his aim, he definitely won't be saving me after this.

"Ah, I get it. So that's why I changed the plan a little."

"Eh?"

Yuuji answers me so readily. Not good. There's something bad in this!

Right when I'm thinking of this and planning my escape,

<big>'''"STOP IT, AKIHISA!! YOU TIED UP TAMANO AND WANT TO KISS HER NOW!!"'''</big>

<big>'''"YUUJI YOU BASTARDDDD!!!"'''</big>

That disgusting yell of Yuuji echoes in the gym. Th-this is bad!

"Hm? Yoshii-kun? Where are you going right now in a hurry?"

"L-let go of me, Kubo-kun! If I don't hurry now!"

"Nice, Kubo! Don't let him get away!"

"??? I don't really understand..."

Kubo-kun tilts his head in confusion. Right now, I really hate how stupid he is for not being able to understand the seriousness of this situation.

At this moment,

"A<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>ki<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>hi<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>sa<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>kun<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>?"

I can hear a terrifying voice that seems to be coming from underground. Oh dear dear dear!

"Hi-Himeji-san, you're..."

"Yes, I'm here. I thought it's time for you to be looking for me, so I was in the gym for quite a while."

"Ah, ahahaha. That's, quite a coincidence..."

"Yes, it is."

Himeji-san smiles.

"Speaking of which, Akihisa-kun."

"Y-yes?"

"I just heard some strange stuff just now. What is it?"

The smile never vanished from Himeji-san's face as she asks me this.

Th-this is really bad! If I don't do anything to save myself now!

"...Well, that's a joke, Akihiksa-kun. No matter what happens, I know what kind of person you are, so it's most likely a mistake..."

"Yuuji you bastard! Take responsibility and be my shield!"

"Hey, Akihisa! Stop using me as a shield now!"

"S-stop it, Yoshii-kun, Sakamoto-kun! This isn't the time for you two to be fighting now..."

I stand behind Yuuji, using him as a shield, and Yuuji grabs me, trying to push me onto the floor; as a result we're rolling around. At this moment, Kubo-kun, trying to stop us right now, got tangled...

"""Woah!"""

And the three of us end up rolling around.

"Owwww..."

"Ouch..."

"Ow..."

The three of us dust ourselves and stand up at where we're at.

At the same time.

''"""..."""''

The guys surrounding us are watching us silently. Th-this is...?

"I-I say, Yuuji, Kubo-kun...why is it that everyone seems to be giving us pitiful looks?"

"Wh-who knows? I don't under..."

"Yoshii-kun, Sakamoto-kun, it's hard for me to say this moment...but we rolled to the Tree together..."

""I can't hear you (at all)!!""

'''"Yoshii Akihisa-kun and Sakamoto Yuuji-kun of class 2-F and Kubo Yoshimitsu of class 2-A have arrived under the Mistletoe. Two of them will have to carry out the experience."'''

Takahashi-sensei's unsympathetic voice can be heard.

''"Th-those guys...I thought they were usually fooling around together here and there. As expected..."

''"And it's three of them...they're hopeless..."''

''"Tch! Don't look over there. Our eyes will rot!"''

There's condescending looks from our peers surrounding us.

I don't want to admit it...thought I don't want to...but I have to...! We're under the Tree right now...!

"Uu...we got no other choice, but it's the rules. Kubo-kun and Yuuji, you two reached the Tree just a little earlier than me, so you two can experience the culture together."

"Yeah. Rules are rules, so take it like a man. You two can kiss together since you reached earlier than me, Akihisa and Kubo."

"Ah, no, I'm sorry, you two, but you two are the first to reach, Yoshii-kun and Sakamoto-kun, and I got involved to break you two up...I'm really sorry."

The three of us have 3 different explanations. What are those two saying? I'm the last one there, right?

"That's wrong! I clearly saw Yuuji and Kubo reach first! You two can kiss and don't get me involved. That's the correct decision!"

"Shut up, Akihisa! I say, Kubo! You're on good terms with Akihisa, right? Now everyone except for Akihisa can be happy now, isn't it?"

"Sorry, Sakamoto-kun. Such a pretentious request is against my beliefs. It's you and Yoshii-kun who reached first...I'm so sorry."

'''"The decision has been made. Yoshii Akihisa-kun and Sakamoto Yuuji-kun of class 2-F, please proceed with the culture experience as soon as possible."'''

""NOOOOOOO!!""

"Please redetermine this! It's definitely Yuuji and Kubo-kun!"

"Don't joke around, Akihisa! You got kissed by Takashiro once, so there's no problem for you to take a second one! Just give up now!"

"I think we should have Aki-chan, Sakamoto-kun and Kubo-kun take turns!"

"Tamano-san!?"

"How did you break away from those sturdy knots!?"

"I managed to break out through brute force, but don't worry about such little details. More importantly, hurry with it! If you think you'll be embarrassed because you're both guys, let's have Aki-chan dress up as a girl again, shall me? Or rather, let's do it!"

'''"The second warning is over. It has been determined that the parties have no intention of doing so, and so the teachers will forcibly proceed with it."'''

""WE DON'T WANT THIISSS!!""

''"Yoshii-kun, Sakamoto-kun, I don't have any grudges against you...but let's wash away the hatred of being toyed around by you over the entire year!"''

''"Fuse-sensei, your hatred is showing completely..."''

The teachers call out their summoned beasts to proceed with it, and they approach us. Th-these guys...!

"Damn it! Looks like we can only go head on now! I don't care whether they're teachers or not, I want to send them flying and live on!"

"Well said, Yuuji! That's how it is! Can't we just destroy the tree and everything else to put an end to this barbaric activity!?"

We proceed to get into battle position.

"Aki-chan! You can't be embarrassed now! You have to accept this wholeheartedly so that your body and mind will be happy!"

At the same time, Tamano-san, who managed to break free of those restraints through some god-given luck or something, is charging at us through superhuman movements.

''"Ah! Wait! If those two idiots are going to kiss, won't that mean that Kubo-kun's left alone? He's under the Tree now, so that means I can go up and kiss him! Nakabayashi Hiromi, charge!"''

''"Hey, look! A girl's running towards the Tree!"''

''"What did you say!? So that means if we go now!"''

''"Outta my way! Me first!"''

''"No, me!"''

And a bunch of idiots proceed to charge in after Nakabayashi-san.

As for what happened afterwards, I can't explain it with the words I know.

Only one person, Hideyoshi, who never participated because he sensed danger, stares at our faces once everything's over, saying,

"I-I'd say, no matter what happens to you guys, I'll treat you guys as friends."

That stiff smile of his left quite a deep impression on me

<center>☆</center>

''"--So in other words, the Tree was destroyed from the base itself, and the gym was partially destroyed. Also, the event was ended when the teachers were mobilized to stop the rioting students, with F class being the center of it all."''

''"I see. Good work there, Takahashi-sensei."''

''"No, that was an expected outcome. It was nothing too difficult, but more importantly, principal."''

''"Hm? What is it?"''

''"How shall we deal with them?"''

''"Ah, yes. We can't let them off that easily."''

''"Principal, that profound smile of yours is?"''

''"It's nothing. Normally, I would have suspended them, but it just so happens that Winter break is about to start."''

''"I suppose. We can't suspend them during the Winter break."''

''"Well, we have no choice. In place of that, the punishment shall be that 'they have to come to school during Winter break'."''

''"...Is that so?"''

''"Is there a matter?"''

''"No. I think I have a rough understanding of why you organized the event, principal."''

''"What are you saying now? I'm just doing this for the students to enjoy themselves happily."''

''"Back then, you did make a grumble saying 'Those second year students, especially the F class students, have a lot more summoning wars than I imagined. That's resulting in insufficient lesson time for them'."''

''"I don't remember that."''

''"Then I shall leave it as that."''

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 1|next=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12.5_After School Round Table Discussion 2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume11 1st Ammo

2015-05-24T02:19:00Z

Deathmailrock:

== 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- ==

On a quiet and sunny autumn afternoon…

"The Texas burger is really delicious, Onii-chan!"

"Yeah..."

"Being able to eat it with the person I like makes it ten times yummier!"

"..."

Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at an open-air McDonald's terrace in Odaiba. The ambience was nice.

There were many couples under the refurbished, beautiful terrace. If people were uninformed of the creepy details, they would think that Kaname, a seemingly normal schoolgirl, was just showing me a cute schoolgirl smile. In the eyes of passers-by, we were just a high school couple having a date in the terrace.

"Nn~~, the weather's great! It's a perfect day for a sibling date, Onii-chan!"

This self-proclaimed little sister of mine, the young lass that was known as Tohyama Kaname. Once her personality changed, she would enter a state that could result in destroyed overhead bridges, grenades being uncontrollably thrown, and a kitchen knife being pointed at anyone in sight. As you could imagine, this was something that I just could not manage. She was a dangerous girl who could turn the terrace into ruins in just 30 minutes.

(Hey, what do you mean by "sibling date"?)

Don't make such a taboo statement loudly in public, Kaname.

Also, I don't understand your logic of drinking caramel latte instead of eating your burger. When you go to a McDonald's store, you should drink Coke. As Jeanne would put it, this is a universally accepted rule.

I, who was pondering over my own rules, drinking Coke and muttering "They say that autumn is a splendid season", was entering a state of unparalleled frustration.

If you ask me why, it's because a few days ago... this same Miss Kaname and Shirayuki were having a stand-off in my dorm. The clash had damaged my sanity.

That night, Shirayuki broke into my dorm and found Kaname there. So, she yelled, "I-I want to challenge you! Even if someone dies by accident during the duel, it's okay! To maintain the stability of the Tohyama family and ensure peace in Japan, I am obligated to fight you!". With that, she laughed in a devilishly high pitch, and sprayed the machine gun wildly at Kaname, who was dodging and hiding in the room.

The gun in Shirayuki's grasp was an M60. It was basically a specialized killing machine.

Bullets were endlessly sprayed across the room.

Despite the gun overheating in the end, it was unable to disperse the image of the bullets flying out of the barrel. Although there was a heat disperser equipped, it was meaningless once you saw the way Shirayuki's furiously fired.

After finishing all her rounds, Shirayuki threw away her overheated barrel and remarked, "This is just a greeting. Before I announce a formal duel, I will not come to find you. Enjoy the time you have left alive." Then, she went straight home.

On the second day, Shirayuki, the same girl who greeted us the previous morning by emptying a light machine gun in our faces (behaviour that was consistent with the role of Butei High Student Council President), once again treated me as considerately, submissively, and gently as she always did, naturally giving me a shock.

She even came to my dorm when Kaname was not here and exclaimed "Ah! That's bad!", before making it as good as new...

But Miss Shirayuki... this is your doing, right?

You really seem like you have split personalities.

Ever since then, she has always been coming to do housework with her gracious smile - but on several occasions, I witnessed her face turning into a terrible Prajnaparamita-like one when she found Kaname's toothbrush and clothes.

On the other hand, after Shirayuki left obvious traces of her coming to do the housework… Kaname also gave off an aura similar to Shirayuki's when the younger girl found out that miko<ref>Shrine Priestess</ref> had been here.

If you ask me to describe how I felt, I could use one word.
It is – Mortifying...

Normally, they left me with such a good impression. However, in these situations, their instantaneous change in attitude stimulates my heart like a jack-in-a-box. That change in expression was just like the old film "Daimajin". And in this situation, there were two Daimajins.

Compared to their violent tendencies, I would have preferred Aria's a lot more. After all, she doesn't delay her actions and as such, I would only have to be afraid for a short period of time.

Drinking my Coke unknowingly... I noticed that the sparrows that had landed on the terrace suddenly chirped noisily before hastily flying away.

She-she's appeared!

I turned my head, making a "gah" sound...

"..."

The sight that awaited my eyes was Miss Shirayuki taking the escalator up to our floor on the terrace. She was wearing her bulletproof sailor suit with a white ribbon in her hair. Although she greeted me cutely, she shot Kaname a murderous glance that had frightened the sparrows away. Moreover, she was smiling.

Kaname, who was beside me, waved her hand and said "hi" to Shirayuki -

However, contrary to her expression, she was emanating an aura of fury.

Due to their dark auras, the beauty and ambience of the perfect autumn day had been ruined.

And I, who had called them here, was repeatedly looking at them like a professional American wrestling referee.

"Ah, Kin-chan."

Shirayuki walked towards me with her back facing the escalator, greeting me. Making a "click" sound, she accidentally stepped on her own foot. Although she didn't fall this time, her fitness was still as terrible as before.

Watching Shirayuki regain her balance and walk towards me, I said, "Well… I guess we're all here. Shirayuki, go order a hamburger or something too."

"Nn." Shirayuki answered. <nowiki>*clap* *clap*</nowiki>, she clapped her hands... with an unknowing look, she glanced around. We kept silent for a moment, only then did I realise that she was doing the waiter call used in the Butei High mess hall.

(Now that I think about it, it seems that Shirayuki hardly goes to anywhere except for the shrine and the school compound.)

Somewhere like McDonald's... she probably had never even visited such a place.

There's no other way. Someone will have to accompany her.

But seriously, to summon a waiter in McDonald's. There should be a certain extent to her lack of knowledge, right? Just how fenced off from the world are you? That action alone was enough to claim the "World Ojou-sama Champion" award.

To say why I pulled them here for a meal - it's because Shirayuki declared a duel on Kaname, and the girls (Aria, Riko, Reki for example) were ready to help her as they wanted revenge.

As a pioneer of Team Baskerville, Shirayuki was very alert to Tohyama Kaname. If I turned a blind eye to the situation, it would certainly result in a major war. If that really happens, there would be no guarantee that Academy Island would not sink.

So, I intervened, like the United Nations would do... In order to come up with a peaceful solution to this confrontation, I opened negotiations.

And choosing the venue to be at McDonald's, that was because I was sure that no matter what, they would not brandish their weapons in a place packed with innocent civilians.

To Shirayuki, who was carrying a McDonald's food tray while having an intoxicated look on her face, I said, "Okay, take a seat here. Listen carefully, this is not Butei High. No acts of violence due to personal problems are allowed. Kaname, take note."

I, who had to constantly remind them sadly and helplessly, let Shirayuki sit on the other side of the table, directly opposite Kaname.

At that moment, both Shirayuki and Kaname's expressions... they were glaring at each other. With smiles on their faces.

Ugh, ugggh. My stomach was aching. It felt as though needles were being inserted into it...

"I'll give you a death penalty."

Kaname actually entered the dialogue with the worst possible opening speech.

"When Onii-chan came back with her after ordering her meal, I saw hearts flying on top of this fakely pure girl."

Kaname crunched her straw, making a "kachi kachi" sound. Fumes… came out from her mouth. Could it be that... the straw melted due to friction? What kind of biting force is this, it's totally nowhere inferior to a crocodile or shark.

Opposite her, Shirayuki was smiling calmly. Elegantly, she nibbled on her hamburger and said,

"Indeed, the women apart from the first wife are usually the ones who make a fuss out of everything."

She- she actually... talked back provocatively...

Seriously, what do you mean by "first wife"? What makes you say such a thing? But in this atmosphere, a joke really cannot be cracked. I must find a way to make them talk peacefully.

"Don't quarrel as soon as we start. This time, I only did this for you two to settle this peacefully."

"Kaname. The first wife is the strongest - this is a universal truth. I will not retreat."

"Those words are too unreasonable. Imoutos should be the stronger ones. I won't retreat either."

Uh... looks like they won't settle this peacefully.

Seeing both of them arguing and not having the mood to listen to me, I was subconsciously thinking about an escape route. <nowiki>*Smack* *Smack*</nowiki>. Both Shirayuki and Kaname, who were shouting "It's naturally the first wife" and "It's obviously the little sister", caught my shoulder.

This, this situation... It seems like Aria and Riko have done this before. If I don't find a way to flee quickly, I'm definitely going to be torn into halves...!

Just when a picture of my head to my buttocks being torn into halves appeared in my mind, Shirayuki suddenly spoke, "Kaname. I've investigated this - You were registered as an American Butei, no?"

"Hnn, the data hasn't been erased? So, what does it matter?"

Both of them looked daggers into one another.

"You are a Butei. I am also a Butei. And fights between Butei without a client involved is definitely not a good thing. So, the Team Baskerville community has decided that the revenge battle will be based on the representatives. The duel will be conformed to the Butei High rules."

"Ah, hey! Don't conclude this without me, the captain!"

" - And the representative will be me. This is our decision after a discussion with all our members."

Beside me, who was apparently not part of "all our members", Kaname laughed belligerently.

When we were first-years, the Masters had already given an informal notice: "Duel between Butei must be based on a proper set of rules without being unreasonable."

Essentially meaning - duels are allowed.

Although such bloody duels are illegal in our country, my school had to be accustomed to such happenings, so they were accepted.

No matter what happens during the duel, it is natural that lawsuits cannot be started. After all, if one complained to the police like "I was wounded in a duel", he or she would be the laughingstock of the class.

"Onee-san, you're really unreasonable. Don't you understand who's the stronger one here?"

"So you accept this duel?"

In the fiery stare-off - <nowiki>*Brush*</nowiki>, Kaname brushed my arm off and replied, "That goes without saying. I accept it. Then Onee-san, I'll return this to you. I've analysed it anyway."

As she said that, I heard a soft <nowiki>*clap*</nowiki>. It seems that something dropped from the sky at a brilliant moment that no one noticed it.

Shirayuki let go of my arm in an instant and grabbed that object.

That Japanese sword in the scarlet sheath was...

(Irokane Ayame...!)

I could not help but look at the sky. All I saw was an X-shaped cloth about 20 metres above - having once blocked Aria's bullet, the weapon that broke through an overhead bridge as if it was paper - floating up there like a bamboo-copter.

That was probably left there in the event of a sudden battle.

"This blade is Onee-san's main weapon, right? It would be despicable to start the duel without returning this."

"Despicable? I never guessed that I would hear this coming from your lips." said Shirayuki, laughing as she covered her mouth gracefully.

"A few days ago, Onii-chan told me 'Don't do any despicable things', I've learnt it by heart. So, I will not be like all of you and commit such despicable acts."

Kaname said so, as she pinched the buttock of a female McDonald's employee that was nearby.

That silver-haired female employee turned her head that was covered by a hat.

"J-Jeanne...!? What are you doing here?"

Isn't this Miss Jeanne D'Arc, who had fully transferred into Sophomore Informa of Tokyo Butei High from Paris Butei High?

[[Image:Aria11 021.jpg|thumb]]

"Uwa~, it's a beauty. Onii-chan really isn't resistant to pretty women."

Kaname actually gave despising look at Jeanne, who was surprised and muttering "I've been spotted!"

"Hotogi Shirayuki! You, the "Flame Witch" who tricked Onii-chan. And you, the evil and abetting Jeanne D'Arc - the "Ice Witch". I'm going to hunt both of you at once. Even if it is 1 vs 2, I don't consider it an advantage."

Opposite Kaname, who was raving arrogantly... Shirayuki, whose head was kept down, said "Do you really think it's only two on one?" softly. I saw her eyes flash, if only for a moment.

(In, in this peaceful, McDonald's in broad daylight, you guys, what are you intending to do...!?)

I looked around in a panic -

They, they're all are here. Here, in employee uniforms.

Aria, whose gun was obviously on her skirt, was frying French fries in the kitchen. Riko was the cashier - she wasn't there before. At a corner, Reki was mopping the floor. Even, Haimaki could be seen in the shadows of the plants.

- The place was totally surrounded by them.

"Uu ah~~, Onii-chan, I'm scared. They're bullying me."

Kaname hugged me as she read those scripted lines emotionlessly.

To come to think of it, being gripped casually in this situation... I'm being held hostage.

"But, but this is all your own doing. Who asked you to do things that made people hate you so much?"

The pathetic me, who knew that I had no hostage value - could not withstand being attacked from all sides together with her, and used her to defend myself.

"Just kidding."

<nowiki>*Clap*</nowiki>, Kaname let go of me and threatened all the Baskerville girls (including Jeanne), "All of you really do unreasonable things. Looks like you people haven't tasted enough losses. I'll make all of you into hamburgers!"

On the other hand, Shirayuki had on a terrifying smile as she reassured me,

"Don't worry, Kin-chan. We will not attack jointly. This will happen next time. This is only because Kaname does not have a lot of common sense, so we got everyone just to prevent her from making a mess. Hnhn, hnhnhnhnhn."

"Is, is that so, Shirayuki-san..."

Because of my fear, I subconsciously slipped on an honorific.

Like Kaname, Shirayuki also had a backup in case of a sudden battle.

"Kaname, this is also considered as a notice of our duel method. From this situation - you know how you will be 'loved', yes?"

Hearing Shirayuki's question, Kaname frowned instinctively.

"...!"

And beside her, I also frowned. However, unlike Kaname, I frowned because I knew what Shirayuki was getting at.

"The L-Lumberjack...!?"

"As expected from Kin-chan. We considered the fact that Kaname was from America, so we chose to use their common method of dueling."

Shirayuki suddenly changed from her dark side back to her normal state and looked at me, smiling with a cute expression.

(The Lumberjack...!)

When I had first enrolled into Tokyo Butei High, I had once done this with a boy in a fist fight, so I know about it... This is the specialty of Butei High, one of the most brutal ways of dueling.

Just as Shirayuki had said, this is a specialty evolved from an American way of duel. The rules can be said to be extremely simple.

Firstly, Butei equipped with bulletproof equipment stand in a circle. The centre of the circle is the dueling ground. This circle will make sure that the duelists are completely surrounded such that no duelist can flee. In the case that a side surrenders or is completely unable to move, the duel is ended - those were the basic rules.

However, there was a catch...

When a duelist attempts to flee, the people surrounding the duelists can immediately start to attack.

After being forced back into the circle by the people surrounding them, the "escapist" will then continue to be attacked by his or her opponent. In this way, the duelist will continue to go back and forth and be attacked. This will continue till the "escapist" is so severely injured that he or she is at the verge of death.

Which basically means, this is not just supposed to make fleeing impossible, it is also a hellish fight that doesn't allow one to retreat.

Also - the people surrounding the duelists, do not care about neutrality.

Even the people surrounding the duelists can take sides.

That is, if a duelist is unpopular with everyone, the entire circle would become his or her enemy.

(... These rules are very dangerous for Kaname...!)

Naturally, the biased outsiders will not attack the favoured winner. Even if the opponent can force this person out of the circle - the people surrounding them would only gently nudge him or her back in. However, when the unfavoured one has been forced outside, he or she will receive no mercy in fatal blows.

Because of this rule, the "Lumberjack" has a very restrictive nature.

The most troublesome part of this is, Kaname has no friends.

Even though Kaname started everything, the fact that it is an all vs one war is already very obvious.

I could not help but to curl my lip, "You guys. The "Lumberjack" is already outdated. Although many people were doing this during the time of the founding of Butei High... there were too many accidents, too bloody. At the very least, this isn't befitting of girls. So, stop now." Without options, I voiced out my opinion to the girls.

"Don't stop me, Kin-chan. Sometimes, girls have no choice but to fight!" Shirayuki's black hair shook as she shook her head adamantly. She then started rattling inexplicable things about some national strategies, "This is a holy war started by a love for Kin-chan! To ensure peace for the Kin-chan nation, our country is forced to declare war on the Kaname nation!"

"I say..."

Usually, you are so gentle and virtuous, but at times, you love battle even more than Aria...

" - No problem. I'll fight. So what about "Assistants"?"

In front of her, Kaname asked that after calmly eating her remaining burger. That look was as relaxed as when one says "Do you want milk with your coffee?"

This is a rare occasion when I actually want to help you. How troublesome.

"Of course. If you have friends, go ahead and bring them."

Seeing Kaname accept the duel, Shirayuki muttered "Good, now I can finish Kaname off." and an evil grin before suggesting that warmly.

The so-called "assistant"... is a lifeline who can assist once.

Although this was usually to prevent the duel from ending in a stalemate or to make sure that the victor does not over-attack the opponent after the win was already very obvious and let him or her admit defeat - but from my experience, nobody cares about the formalities when the battle begins

"Course not. I don't even need one. Onee-san is the one who needs one. Anyway, Onee-san will be so hurt that she won't even be able to say "I surrender" by the end of it; so she will need someone to say that for her, isn't it so?"

Kaname shot a smile at Shirayuki, <nowiki>*rustle*</nowiki>, and crumpled the wrapper of her Texas burger - <nowiki>*toss!*</nowiki> and threw it into the bin.

<~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~>

The night after, Kaname was fully dressed in her uniform. At the second battleground, which was decided to be the duel venue, she was standing while embracing her own arms.

On her back, there was a sheathless blade that was as long as she was tall

This unusual blade gleaming with a fluorescent blue. It was the very same blade that Kaname used in attacking the Baskerville girls, a cutting-edge technology weapon. I'm sure it's a monomolecular vibration weapon.

For me, whose physics and chemistry results were not as good as I would have liked, it was hard for me to comprehend. But according to Kaname, the blade was edged with a molecular chain and the chain could rotate like a chainsaw.

It was mainly consisting of carbon atoms manufactured through the use of an electron microscope and it has hardness level of 10 on the Mohs scale. To explain it simply, it is basically a saw made of diamond<ref>Diamond has a Mohs hardness level of 10</ref>.

Beside Kaname, who was proudly saying "There's nothing this blade cannot cut through", I could not help but think.

(Half a year ago, Shirayuki had said that too. However, compared to her supernatural theories, Kaname's words seem more convincing...)

At that moment, led by Shirayuki and Jeanne, were Aria and Riko who were making a rustling sound in the battleground as they arrived together.

Whoa... this is...

I'm starting to regret my inaction. After all, despite being worried about Kaname coming here, I didn't do anything about it.

At this point, Shirayuki was in her Miko garments wit protective headgear. Her sleeves were rolled up and her hands grabbed the sheath of Irokane Ayame tightly. This was what she wore when she was trying to behead Aria in April, the traditional battle attire of Hotogi Mikos.

Although the others were in their usual bulletproof attire, Jeanne had Durandal sheathed while attached to her waist. The two guns attached to Aria's legs were constantly moving in accordance to her motion and Riko was smiling at us while embracing her M1887. Everyone looked determined.

"Sisters, you are really really slow. I've grown tired of waiting for you all."

Kaname, who had been waiting from the start, gestured at them with her thumb and said, "Hypocrite, Opera Girl, Turnip Head and Fake Cutie... Oh, there's one less. Where's that weird mute?" -- after gesturing over them (Opera Girl seems to mean Jeanne), Kaname noticed that Reki was absent and asked.

"She already has her crosshairs on you--" motioning and letting her twin ponytails waver in the wind, Aria said.

Looks like she has already taken the name Kaname as a name she uses for people of equal standing as her.

"She will be part of the outer ring. You will never be able to escape. Reki is a sniper with a sniping success rate of more than 99% -- I've only seen her fail once. and that was only because a dud was used."

Mm, I was the one who set up that dud. Her success rate is actually 100%.

"Eh... I'll say it again, stop this. You girls were the direct victims of Kaname's surprise attack, so it's not like I don't know how you feel, but this is too disgraceful. Please, think of a more rooted solution." I had to say this as the captain of Team Baskerville.

The vice-captain Aria glared at me like a gunman in Western movies. Although her voice was still that old seiyuu-like voice, she used a Western gunman-like tone and said, "It's because of the fact that you don't come to Assault that you've become such a peace-supporting idiot, Kinji. This is the real essence of a Butei. Resolving the conflict through brawls and bullets should the the correct way."

"Even if so, your actions are too much. To defeat Kaname as one, you guys came so well-prepared. Don't tell me it's because all of you have some other personal hatred?" I returned a glare to her and said.

In my view, Aria's blushing switch started turning to 'on' mode. Frantically, she tried to cover herself, "I, I'm not trying to snatch you back from Kaname!" then changed into a "Oh no, what am I saying" kind of panic -- <nowiki>*swoosh*</nowiki>, immediately changing into her usual self and drew out her silver M1911, saying to Kaname, "I'll declare this beforehand, my gun currently contains <Coloured Crayon>. This is different from when you surprised attacked me."

<Coloured Crayon> -- This is the Butei Ammo that Aria had gotten from the Vatican.

She probably brought that after realizing that normal .45ACP bullets were ineffective against my younger "sister".

"You think the problem lies with that? What a woman that makes others feel relieved." Kaname mocked Aria.

But, you're wrong, Kaname.

Perhaps you, who has superior combat power, has never considered this problem. However, when one is surprise attacked and one is fighting with preparations made, their power can have a difference of a few times. This is especially true when facing an Aria-leveled Butei where even a tiny slip could threaten your life. Do you understand this?

"Recently, Kaname-chan has been having Ki-kun all to herself. See, now everyone has become yanderes~"

Giving Kaname a pet name was Riko, whose hand was gripping her shotgun. With her other dexterous hand, she was making horns above her head - <nowiki>*Shutter!*</nowiki> And she loaded her shotgun.

To people who have gone against a shotgun, that is a terrible sound.

"When fleeing, remember to come here and play with Riko, okay? Hehehe."

Usually, bullets fired from a handgun can be dodged. And unexpectedly, even if it is someone inexperienced, he or she can also dodge. This is because handguns can only shoot in a straight line, and observing that "line" clearly before shooting is impossible.

However, if it's a shell from a shotgun, one cannot dodge it. This is because the shell will scatter into a buckshot and capture the target's "surface".

And the gun in Riko's hands was sawed-off. This does not just help in concealing the gun, but it makes the pellet spread much wider.

In truth, even if I was in HSS, I would not want to fight with someone with that kind of gun.

"Ehehehe. The Lumberjack does make me reminisce, Ki-kun."

Not just so, while Riko was smiling at me... there were actually two shadows under her feet.

Hilda is following her? Mm, she probably came on her own accord.

I, who recalled Hilda's devilish figure without thinking, suddenly heard a sound.

"Kaname, have you prayed to the gods?"

Jeanne, drawing Durandal, said in a clear voice,

"I am Shirayuki's assistant. I am part of the outer ring, but at the same time, I might have to interfere with the battle."

Seeing her ponytail hairstyle... she seems to be in battle condition too.

"Jeanne..., I had always thought that you weren't one to help in such uncivilised actions."

Hearing what I said, Jeanne's azure eyes shot me a glare.

"Tohyama, the reason why I am forced to fight, is because of your uselessness."

"Why blame me now?"

"Didn't I order you a couple of days ago, to use some method to pull Kaname into <Deen>?"

Some method...?

Ah, you mean letting me seduce her. That's just totally absurd.

That kind of thing, I will never do even if you bash me to death. Don't even raise the idea of doing that to a self-proclaimed little sister.

"But look at the current situation. It's all because of your failure."

"Let's not talk about whether this is a success or failure. That method was forced onto me on your own accord." I indignantly responded.

"I was not directly ambushed, so I'm supposed to be safe from Kaname's matter. That's the reason why I wasted so much effort on persuading the Baskerville girls, telling them that you were using this method to get Kaname over to our side and let them be. I even helped them draw a mind map."

Hey...! What have you done, Jeanne!

"But, Kaname and everyone's relationship doesn't seem to have improved..." Jeanne responded with a slight hint of sadness in her tone.

"Your illogical plan definitely cannot be done, how can I carry it out?!"

"This proves that, we need to change our plan now, and use a duel to make Kaname surrender and let her join us."

In a natural action, Jeanne's saber made a <nowiki>*swoosh*</nowiki> sound as it rotated, and it reflected greenish light under the moon, just as if it was trying to show itself to Kaname, whose face had an absent expression.

"And what's more important is, in the hamburger store, Kaname called me despicable."
Hamburger store... Is she talking about that time at McDonald's?
Seriously, you guys were indeed sneaky at that time.

"I'm not a coward and I'm definitely not despicable. Now, I am going to make Kaname understand this point through a fair duel. And in Butei High, surrendering is very dishonourable. No matter what situation it is, I must not cower in a duel against a younger Butei."

Now just hold on for a second. You ran away from an underclassman the other day in the cosplay cafe.

Ah, I can't stand it. Because of the fact that there were too many points that were making me dumbfounded, I couldn't even bother to speak.

"Okay okay. So what about a victory of the Far East Warfare?" Kaname said, <nowiki>*spit*</nowiki> and gave Jeanne a monster-like face.

At this time, Shirayuki, who looked more terrifying when silent, stepped forward, making a clicking sound with her red clogs, saying,

"Kin-chan, stay away. Because there aren't any Riri particles tonight."

Riri particles… Are those the particles that fall like raindrops, and can interfere with supernatural powers?

And without those - it means that Shirayuki can bring out her full powers, different from the time when Kaname defeated her till she was defenseless.

Kaname. This time, you're in danger.

"The outer ring is ready, only the validation of rules is left."

Seeing Shirayuki say this while unsheathing her blade, I suddenly realised - I'm not sure when, that only Shirayuki, Jeanne and Kaname was nearby.

To prevent friendly fire, Aria and Riko had moved back to form two points of an equilateral triangle, with the last point facing the sports warehouse.

I'm guessing that area should be under Reki's responsibility.

(These fools actually came up with a strategy after reconnaissance.)

The outer ring of 'Lumberjack' duels should not consist of not more than a few people as per the rules, but there are no specific rules regarding the placement of this outer layer.

The outer ring that the Baskerville members had created - If one would see it as being centred around the location, then it was easy to understand the advantages of such a formation.

Firstly, the duelist is the experienced blade-wielder Shirayuki.

Following the traditions of the 'Lumberjack', both duelists have two use close-range weapons.

And another swordswoman accustomed to close-combat - Jeanne, was positioned closest to the fight.

Even if Kaname could evade both of them, she would come in the handgun prodigy Aria and the shotgun wielding Riko's line of fire. It was unable to go pass these two.

And even if some miracle did occur, she would be unable to get out of Reki's grasp.

Even if I was under HSS, I wouldn't be able to get out of this.

"This won't do, Kaname. You too should understand the meaning of this formation. It's the 'Lumberjack' after all. It's absolutely impossible to escape them all." I tried to advise Kaname slightly forcefully with a hint of anxiousness.

But Kaname ignored me while continuing to smile.

"Please don't make me go on. Apologize and surrender. Leave the rest to me. I'll find a way to convince them. You should at least have some inkling of the danger to come-"

"That's unreasonable, onii-chan," Kaname interjected, "No dinosaur would be afraid of ants. Anyway, there's no need for such a wide outer ring, Onee-san."

<nowiki>*scratch*</nowiki>

(...?)

Her skirt gently lifted up…. Like a elementary schoolgirl about to play hopscotch, Kaname drew a roughly 10 metre diameter circle with her toes on the sandy field.

"-I'll battle you without getting out of this circle. If I even lay a finger out of this boundary, take it that I lose."

Hearing this-- Shirayuki's brows widened in shock.

<nowiki>*Whoosh*</nowiki>. Kaname drew her blade while exclaiming,

"Hail the advances of technology. This blade is very different from those steel weapons of yours. It's worth 10 of the newest Japanese tanks. Whether it comes to women or weapons, the newest are the best. Isn't that right, onii-chan?"

At this, Kaname turned to me and gave me a radiant smile.

But-Having lived with Kaname for a period of time, I could understand her true thoughts.

I can't explain it with simple theories, but I could feel Kaname's feelings being transferred to my heart.

Kaname-- Kaname was calling a bluff.

She was… alone. Without any help.

All the Baskervilles had enhanced weapons. The concentration of Riri in the area had already been determined beforehand.

Not only this- but their flawless formation… This burden, was surely too much to bear for Kaname alone.

Her fear was being transmitted to me. Straight to my heart.

So I had to--

Dammit. I have no way out.

"Aria."

Even though I was far away, I could clearly see that Type D blood vessels had already appeared from Aria's neck.

"The cocktail that was sent to me isn't 9mm bullets. It's .50AE bullets."

I pulled out the pre-loaded Desert Eagle and showed it to them.

"Kinji, any intervention is useless."

"I won't stop you. Go ahead! Fight till you feel good. But, I'll have you know that I hate bullies like these the most."

"This isn't bullying~ It's showing love~" Riko shouted to me while cupping her hands around her mouth like a trumpet.

"They're all the same" I retorted.

"Tohyama- What's the meaning of you taking out your gun."

"It means that I'll be Kaname's assistant."

After explaining to Jeanne, I glanced sideways at Kaname--

She was looking at me with a bit of shock with her hands plastered around her breasts. When our eyes met… She averted my gaze with her suddenly reddened cheeks.

I couldn't understand what that meant, but I took it as she had nothing against it.

Watching Shirayuki gnashing her teeth, looking as if she had something to say, I immediately pressed on.

"Alright ladies--I'll go through the rules once more. The duel ends when one party surrenders or is unable to take action. Before this, any other injuries do not result in a loss. There is no draw. No running away is permitted. If anyone tries to, the outer ring can force the duelist back into the ring. Any method of doing so is permitted, so long as the duelist is forced back in."

Ah...This brought me back to the times when I was still in Assault.

Even though this isn't Aria, but this was the style of a Butei. Of course, I meant this in a bad way.

"Assistants are permitted to prevent death or any other events from occurring, and they can interfere once. After that, any actions are not permitted."

"Mm. It's as we know. Is that all?"

Seeing as how I was going to take part, Aria was for some unknown reason, suddenly pleased. This girl is as battle-hungry as ever.

I nodded my head.

"Well… You guys can start now!"

Aria motioned to Shirayuki and Kaname, and took out a black Government.

Shirayuki and Kaname--were watching each other in the ring.

Both of them didn't begin attacking.

The starting of the "Lumberjack" was up to the duelists. It was a privilege for both of them, anyone outside had no right to intervene. It started when both their breathing were in sync. This battle between savages, just like it was in the Samurai Era.

Time slowly passed.

<nowiki>*Whoosh*</nowiki>. Shirayuki raised her blade silently.

The blade faced the sky, and the hilt was raised to the right - The Hassou stance<ref>A stance in Kendo. One of the big five stances.</ref>.

While you could say no modern swordsman used such an antique stance, Shirayuki, a witchcraft user, would often use such a stance that required little physical strength.

(But Shirayuki… How do you intend to fight?)

Kaname's knife can cut through any metal.

Even the legendary Irokane Ayame was probably no exception.

"Laser Sharp..."

With a mutter, Kaname also raised her blade.

Taking a step back with her right foot, she faced Shirayuki almost completely sideways.

The blade in her hand was parallel to the floor, and raised almost as high as her face.

Both her hands holding the hilt was thrust back, an offensive stance leaving space below her right armpit.

This stance… I've never seen it before. There are no records of it in any textbook.

But my instincts told me that this was a stance that had no defense against counterattacks.

If it's this blade of Kaname's, then it was good enough for her not to factor in defence.

And this stance… shows Kaname's own tendencies with this blade.

"..."

The vertical blade of Shirayuki, and the horizontal blade of Kaname.

These two gave off an aura that made one anxious.

Everyone was speechless. Even the birds had stopped chirping.

Their indomitable fighting spirit repeatedly spread to the surroundings… Suddenly, a stray leaf floated in between both of them.

At this time -Bang- Kaname charged as fast as a gust of wind.

(Beautiful.)

She had used the opening where Shirayuki's vision was blocked by the falling leaf.

"Hihomura Kogikabe."

Shirayuki had to defend against this attack, and she moved her right hand across the blade.

Following this move, a fiery wall appeared roughly two metres away from her.

(Wow…)

Even I could feel the heat from where I was standing.

Those were no ordinary flames. Those flames were blazingly hot and scary.

Now I more or less understand Shirayuki's warning that "there are no Riri particles tonight". Unrestricted from any sort of attack, Shirayuki was literally a monster.

The blade in Kaname's hand cut through the wall. <nowiki>*Bang*</nowiki> The wall fell and Kaname danced to the left.

And where the blade had penetrated the wall--Shirayuki, with her hair dancing, appeared there too.

Jeanne would have seen the stance Shirayuki had adopted in war before, as if she was holding a blazing torch. The swirling flame was entwined around the blade.

"Hotogi Soutenryuu… Hinokagabi Kochiyou!"

One could not track the swing of that sword with the naked eye.

But the afterimage left by the flames clearly showed a V-shaped cut like a butterfly's wings.

It was probably the single-handed version of the Swallow Cut<ref>See Tsubame-gaeshi (燕返し), a technique used by Sasaki Kojirou.</ref>.

But this path was only an attempt to burn Kaname's blade. Shirayuki's blade did not touch Kaname's even once. For if it did, it would be mercilessly cut in half.

"...Aha."

Kaname gave a smile showing her confidence in victory. It was also impossible to follow the swings of her sword with the naked eye. With a backflip, she widened the distance between her and Shirayuki. The glow around her blade swirled around her body like neon lights.

"That was dangerous."

"She's pretty good huh, that Kaname-chan."

Aria and Riko, who seemed to be able to follow the fight, exclaimed with a sigh.

"..."

Shirayuki wordlessly raised her sword to a standard fighting stance. One of the straps on her miko garment had been sliced apart.

And in that pure white uniform, there was a cut around the left armpit, showing off her Hadajiban<ref>Hadajiban is a traditional clothing, refer to http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%A6%E8%A2%A2.</ref>. In those moments, Kaname had actually continuously sliced twice at Shirayuki's body and chest.

"You dodged those in the nick of time, Onee-san."

With the grace of a gymnast, Kaname-<nowiki>*whoosh*</nowiki>- raised her blade again. This time the blade was even further back, showing off a more aggressive stance than before.

"Hmph. You're just trying to make my blade too hot to hold...aren't ya?"

The blade in Kaname's hand was burnt like melted iron. If it was me… I wouldn't be able to hold it.

As it seems, Shirayuki using Hotogi witchcraft to invoke flames wasn't without reason. She was trying to get the heat to spread to Kaname, forcing her to drop that technologically advanced blade.

"Too bad for you, Onee-san. Heat resistance tests has been done for more than ten times already. It's the same for both me and this blade. It won't change no matter how much you heat it. You've lost, Onee-san."

Kaname -whose gaze was now like a hunter before its prey- her extended right leg suddenly moved.

"But if the place I'll cut gets burnt by this, then even normal surgery won't save it. You can only blame yourself then."

Faced with Kaname making such threats, Shirayuki calmly sheathed Irokane Ayame and crouched down, showing the action of drawing a sword.

(——Is this Hihi Hotogikami!? It isn't a good move, Shirayuki!)

I involuntarily sucked in the cool air and watched her.

The Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami required channeling time. And Kaname absolutely would not give her that time.

Even if Shirayuki could channel it, Kaname clearly knows where Irokane Ayame will come out from.

She just needs to thrust the tip of her blade and sever it. Just like how she should do it to Shirayuki. But- Kaname did not move.

Even like this, even understanding this...You're prepared to survive with the use the trump of the Hotogi, Shirayuki?

"Flame Witch-Prepare to get burnt by your own fire!"

Kaname raised that blade infused with flames-

With an impossible speed, Kaname's legs exploded forward as fast as a cannonball.

"Kaname, this ends here."

Those eyes that stared at Kaname from behind Shirayuki-

(...Jeanne…!)

Jeanne, Shirayuki's assistant, charged forward.

She kept Durandal behind her, using her body to block the blade.

"Hey! It's Jet Stream Attack!"

Riko suddenly came up with this nonsense.

Jeanne vaulted over Shirayuki and pulled out Durandal.

"——The Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d'Orleans)——"

Jeanne's blade emitted a pale green glow while she was softly chanting.

Small ice crystals flashed, encircling Jeanne-

Kaname, who seemed to feel that she could not meet it head on, stopped by piercing her blade on the ground.

-Pah-

The blue light that landed right in front of Kaname instantly froze the ground beneath.

Without the Riri particles interfering with the abnormally low temperature, it spread to Kaname's blade which was still in the ground.

"...!"

<nowiki>*Crack* *Crack*</nowiki>

Following the sounds, the monomolecular blade was enclosed by the ice.

To prevent her legs from being frozen together with the ground, Kaname…

"Ngh…"

With a burst of strength and the athleticism of a superhero, Kaname used the hilt of her sword to swing herself upwards and do a handstand. It was almost as if it were a circus act.

The ice slowly spread upwards towards the hilt of the sword, but because the sword had been recently heated, it only reached the end of the blade. Kaname, who was balancing on the hilt, was unaffected.

"Ho...Using an assistant, eh? Sorry, I forgot about your existence because your skill level is too low!"

Saying this, Kaname flipped her body back--

<nowiki>*Crack*</nowiki>

"Regretful as it is, there's no use!"

Kaname ripped the sword out of the ice and charged straight at Shirayuki.

"Hotogi Soutenryuu… Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami!"

At the voice of the power-conserving Shirayuki, the stream of flames danced upward towards Kaname, who was attacking from the sky.

Kaname completely ignored the tempestuous blaze and went straight for Shirayuki's Irokane Ayame.

"!!!"

Suddenly, Kaname seemed to have realized something. With a sound akin to glass breaking, the monomolecular blade, which had crossed paths with Irokane Ayame, shattered.

Quickly following was a dull thud.

Shirayuki's sword, which lost the flames encircling it, hit Kaname square in the back.

(That...That's the blunt side!")

Shirayuki gently hit Kaname with the blunt side of Irokane Ayame.

Kaname, who had fallen to the ground, rolled on the floor until she faced the stars.

"A-ah……..ah…"

Kaname, whose eyes were glistening with tears, desperately tried to collect the broken shards of what used to be her blade… But her hands recoiled upon touching the heated glass.

"No way. No way…!<ref>She's saying this in English.</ref> How can a cutting-edge piece of weaponry break? This...makes no sense!"

Kaname, who had been hit with a strong sense of confusion, looked forlorn.

And as for me… being a bystander, I more or less understood the Baskerville's plan.

Whatever technology was applied to it, Kaname's sword was still metallic.

So long as it was, a repeated cycle of extreme heating and cooling would cause it to be weakened.

There have even been cases of the strongest Japanese steel being broken because of this.

And Kaname's blade had gone through such an extreme change of heating and cooling… the results were instantaneous. This is the result.

"はかなさをほかにもいはじ桜花...咲きては散りぬあはれ世の中..."

Shirayuki gently hummed with her eyes and long eyelashes closed.

Quietly, she returned Irokane Ayame into the sheath.

This should be a song from Shin Kokin Wakashuu, by Tokudaiji Sanesada? I can't remember because my Ancient Studies results aren't as I like.

"-- The winner has been decided, then."

Aria said as she kept her dual pistols back into the holster.

Hey, you didn't even do anything. What's with the delighted expression?

I squatted beside Kaname, and translated the song that Shirayuki had been singing to her-

"Cheer up, Kaname. It's over. The newest weaponry will keep appearing like blooming flowers. But even those flowers have to wilt at some point. And your blade has only wilted now. That's all there is to it."

Even after understanding their plan, one has to think that it was very simple. But perhaps it was due to this simplicity that it was unexpected.

But, Kaname, who looked up at me -- seemed to not be able to accept this fact.

The newest, strongest piece of cutting-edge weaponry that was hers had been destroyed.

And this, was like questioning the need for Kaname's own existence.

"Uuu..Uwaaaaaaa!"

Kaname stood up like a normal angry elementary school student and used her fists to attack Shirayuki. Seeing this, Shirayuki shifted a little from her position and prepared to meet Kaname's blows.

As an assistant, I raised my hands in front of Shirayuki, blocking her.

I used my index finger to activate the trigger guard on my DE, and relaxed my hand and let the gun hook on my fingers.

This is the Butei and American police's symbol showing the lack of desire to fire guns. In other words, it was the symbol of surrender.

After that, I used my other hand to hold Kaname, letting her look at the floor.

It was then that Kaname noticed… One of her legs had left that circle she had previously demarcated as the place she would fight in.

Or rather, Shirayuki had used the back of her sword to force Kaname's leg out of the circle.

"You said it yourself. No going back on your words." I said with a slightly stricter tone.

Kaname...with her eyes full with tears, resisting, resisting… Finally- "Uu…..Uwaaaa…...Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Like a real elementary school student, Kaname sobbed loudly.

She seemed… to be unable to mess up when in front of me.

Honestly speaking, what should I do? Kaname's crying, after all.

"You've~made~Kaname~cry~! I'll~go~and~complain to the teachers~!"

Riko laughed while singing and came over to Shirayuki and I.

Riko, weren't you the one that wanted to bully Kaname?

But then… Thanks to her, all the animosity for earlier had been dispelled.

How do I put it… Riko is in some sort of "It's ok up to this point...but bullying Kaname further is a no-no!" state.

Looks like this girl purposely tried to release the tension upon seeing Kaname like this. What a girl who knows how to communicate with others.

And Aria and I, who completely lack this ability, could only watch on with a "What should I do?" expression.

Suddenly, Haimaki ran over, and licked Kaname's face, comforting her gently. Looks like Aria's and my communication skills weren't even on par to a dogs.

On the other hand, Haimaki's owner with the worst possible communication skills climbed down from the cherry tree beside the field carrying her SVD. Reki, you stayed surprisingly close to the battlefield this time, eh?

"Kaname, although we met as enemies, your combat skills are really impressive. I didn't think you were able to counterattack in such a short timeframe. I would have lost if things deviated even slightly from the plan."

Jeanne, who was squatting beside Kaname saying this, her back…

(This… Isn't it completely exposed?!)

I hurriedly turned away.

Although she didn't seem to mind, the back of Jeanne's bulletproof uniform had been completely sliced vertically… Even the straps of her bra and that snow-white skin were exposed.

Sp-Speaking of which, I can understand if the straps are in front, like Aria's, but bras like these with the straps behind, how on earth do girls manage them?

Just as this male brain of mine was overheating...Shirayuki, who had pinned her torn Miko garments with something that I have no idea where she conjured it from, comforted the half-crying Kaname like a gentle big sister.

"You are indeed this strong. As expected of Kin-chan's younger sister."

The downcast and wordless Kaname nodded her head after hearing the phrase 'Kin-chan's younger sister'.

And me, who had already been stressed over this, was finally able to give a bitter smile. "Don't praise her for this. Whether her combat prowess is strong or not has no meaning outside of the Academy Island." I tried to tell Jeanne and Shirayuki.

Immediately after this, Aria ojou-sama, whose had changed expressions abnormally quickly, said to me,

"Kinji, coffee."

I was nervous, knowing that there was a chance that any delay would make Aria bring me for a round of Lumberjack. I also felt sorry that it was in the middle of the night, but for the sake of my life, I decided to call Mutou to bring the goods over.

But I obviously couldn't tell him that I was watching over a Lumberjack duel, so I had to resort to "I'm enjoying the late night. There are also girls." Mutou replied with "I'll be there in 5!", but he could only provide canned coffee.

Because of this, I had to bow down and speak to Aria ojou-sama respectfully, asking her "What should I do?" This earned a strong rebuke from her. "You trash, I'm worried about your future."

After that, Aria called one of her juniors in Assault and ordered her to make coffee for her.

I say, you lazy princess. That used to ordering people around, are you?

In exactly 5 minutes, Mutou arrived in his truck with Aria's junior in tow. And this junior of hers actually brought 10 different coffee pots filled with different types of coffee.

And that's how that lie of mine turned into truth… From that onwards, it became an appreciation of the night.

Anyway, this Mamiya-kun is shorter and flatter than Aria. A rare high school student with such a youthful body. And she sported a twintail, showing off her obvious childishness.

I don't know how this girl went wrong, but she's abnormally subservient to Aria, and follows all her orders. But…

"It's getting dark. Tohyama-senpai, please leave Aria-senpai-- No, please find a seat by yourself away from the girls."

I don't know why she purposefully focused on me. Maybe I'm one of the boys that wasn't wanted by the girls.

Anyway Mamiya-kun, one can accept this "appreciation" if you glance over it, but it's a bit hard for a Butei to do so right? Sitting next to Aria with this guardian-like face smiling while pouring coffee, don't you find it a little… uncharacteristic?

"..."

Feeling excluded after Mamiya's persecution, I sat on the sand away from the circle of girls.

While I did get the coffee, it's a bit pointless drinking it away from everyone else. Mutou, could you hurry up and get those dumplings so we can appreciated such an evening?

About the girls, Kaname, who let her weapon lie on the floor - a magnetic propulsion fibre shield… Sitting at a corner, everyone felt as if she were saying "It can be sat on.", and she used it as a cushion for the picnic. It had the atmosphere of a gathering of girls.

Being worried about Kaname, I watched the girls...having drank a cup of caramel macchiato, she finally felt more at ease.

Seeing Mamiya finally doze off, presumably because of the late hour, Aria - having suffered at the expense of that shield - asked,

"Hey, why didn't you use this tonight?"

Kaname--looked at Shirayuki, and replied,

"Because Shirayuki onee-san is fighting with only a standard knife. Tonight is different from the last time, it's a duel, not a war. That's why I thought it was only reasonable to bring one blade. It would be despicable for me to use so many knives."

Ahh… Kaname had mentioned this before in McDonalds too--

She was abiding to my words that "since she claimed her name was Tohyama, then she could not do anything despicable.".

"So that's why…"

Shirayuki, who heard Kaname say this, changed her impression of her.

She picked up one of the shards of the monomolecular knife, wrapped it in a cloth the colour of a red dianthus flower and gave it to Kaname.

"Knives are the soul of Butei - From your knife, I can feel a noble spirit. It's beautiful."

"Onee-san…"

Receiving the gift from Shirayuki, Kaname looked at Shirayuki respectfully.

The way those two behave, they could be real sisters.

"This should be the saying of 'No discord, no concord'..."

Listening to that line just like one from a mafia show, I turned around to find Mutou holding a plate full of dumplings. Mutou passed the dumplings to the girls and sat beside me.

"You guys just had a round of Lumberjack, didn't ya."

I guess he saw through it immediately.

"Keep it a secret, won't you?. Even though the school permits it, Facultas has been a little annoying recently."

"Of course I won't say a word. I can keep secrets, ya know?"

We both hinted at each other while eating the dumplings the girls hadn't taken.

"Hehe. Speaking of which, Kinji…"

"Don't laugh so evilly…"

"Aren't you laughing too?"

Actually, Mutou was the opponent that fought with me not long after I entered school.

What's the reason? I think I said something about Shirayuki, and that made Mutou mad.

And because Mutou was from Logi, I didn't respect him because of our physical differences. His throwing skills are surprisingly rich, his signature move, Exploider, left people seeing stars. Honestly, I don't want to have to take that again.

At that time we were constantly pushed back into the ring by the outsiders like Shiranui and Riko until we were both exhausted… I don't even remember who won that battle.

And that's how we became friends.

This couldn't really be explained with words… But this is probably some way that proud Butei forge relationships. And it's the stupidest one.

After the appreciation, we parted our ways, deciding to let the conversation continue when we had found another time.

Shirayuki and Aria went back to their respective dorms, and Kaname and I returned to my room.

Under the light of the streetlamp, Kaname and I ambled among the sounds of nature amidst this autumn night.

"Onii-chan?" Kaname called me while strolling beside me.

"What's up?"

"Thank you… Thank you for being my assistant… Thank you for standing beside me. When I heard you wanted to be my assistant… I was really… really happy!"

"But you lost also because of me..."

But I had to pick out that point.

When Jeanne had released the Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d'Orleans), Kaname could have been faster in pulling out the blade and rushing at Shirayuki.

But I was standing behind her… So Kaname had to use the blade to completely stop the freezing of the floor to affect me.

And that's why Kaname's monomolecular knife had completely been frozen, resulting in it being weakened.

Of course, putting me in Jeanne's line-of-fire was Kaname's mistake. But if I had never volunteered to assist Kaname - it wouldn't have ended like this.

"No it's fine. A younger sister protecting her elder brother… A person protecting her family, it's nothing to be surprised by."

Kaname said, while vigorously shaking her head.

"..."

Hearing this, I got a sense of Kaname being my actual sister… Stopping in my tracks, I gazed at Kaname.

And Kaname, who had stopped at that exact same moment, used those beautiful, azure-coloured eyes to look up at me just like a younger sister looking up at her older brother.

~End of 1st Ammo~

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume11 1st Ammo

2015-05-24T02:07:06Z

Deathmailrock:

== 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- ==

On a quiet and sunny autumn afternoon…

"The Texas burger is really delicious, Onii-chan!"

"Yeah..."

"Being able to eat it with the person I like makes it ten times yummier!"

"...”

Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at an open-air McDonald's terrace in Odaiba. The ambience was nice.

There were many couples under the refurbished, beautiful terrace. If people were uninformed of the creepy details, they would think that Kaname, a seemingly normal schoolgirl, was just showing me a cute schoolgirl smile. In the eyes of passers-by, we were just a high school couple having a date in the terrace.

"Nn~~, the weather's great! It's a perfect day for a sibling date, Onii-chan!"

This self-proclaimed little sister of mine, the young lass that was known as Tohyama Kaname. Once her personality changed, she would enter a state that could result in destroyed overhead bridges, grenades being uncontrollably thrown, and a kitchen knife being pointed at anyone in sight. As you could imagine, this was something that I just could not manage. She was a dangerous girl who could turn the terrace into ruins in just 30 minutes.

(Hey, what do you mean by "sibling date"?)

Don't make such a taboo statement loudly in public, Kaname.

Also, I don't understand your logic of drinking caramel latte instead of eating your burger. When you go to a McDonald's store, you should drink Coke. As Jeanne would put it, this is a universally accepted rule.

I, who was pondering over my own rules, drinking Coke and muttering "They say that autumn is a splendid season", was entering a state of unparalleled frustration.

If you ask me why, it's because a few days ago... this same Miss Kaname and Shirayuki were having a stand-off in my dorm. The clash had damaged my sanity.

That night, Shirayuki broke into my dorm and found Kaname there. So, she yelled, "I-I want to challenge you! Even if someone dies by accident during the duel, it's okay! To maintain the stability of the Tohyama family and ensure peace in Japan, I am obligated to fight you!". With that, she laughed in a devilishly high pitch, and sprayed the machine gun wildly at Kaname, who was dodging and hiding in the room.

The gun in Shirayuki's grasp was an M60. It was basically a specialized killing machine.

Bullets were endlessly sprayed across the room.

Despite the gun overheating in the end, it was unable to disperse the image of the bullets flying out of the barrel. Although there was a heat disperser equipped, it was meaningless once you saw the way Shirayuki's furiously fired.

After finishing all her rounds, Shirayuki threw away her overheated barrel and remarked, "This is just a greeting. Before I announce a formal duel, I will not come to find you. Enjoy the time you have left alive." Then, she went straight home.

On the second day, Shirayuki, the same girl who greeted us the previous morning by emptying a light machine gun in our faces (behaviour that was consistent with the role of Butei High Student Council President), once again treated me as considerately, submissively, and gently as she always did, naturally giving me a shock.

She even came to my dorm when Kaname was not here and exclaimed "Ah! That's bad!", before making it as good as new...

But Miss Shirayuki... this is your doing, right?

You really seem like you have split personalities.

Ever since then, she has always been coming to do housework with her gracious smile - but on several occasions, I witnessed her face turning into a terrible Prajnaparamita-like one when she found Kaname's toothbrush and clothes.

On the other hand, after Shirayuki left obvious traces of her coming to do the housework… Kaname also gave off an aura similar to Shirayuki’s when the younger girl found out that miko<ref>Shrine Priestess</ref> had been here.

If you ask me to describe how I felt, I could use one word.
It is – Mortifying...

Normally, they left me with such a good impression. However, in these situations, their instantaneous change in attitude stimulates my heart like a jack-in-a-box. That change in expression was just like the old film “Daimajin”. And in this situation, there were two Daimajins.

Compared to their violent tendencies, I would have preferred Aria’s a lot more. After all, she doesn’t delay her actions and as such, I would only have to be afraid for a short period of time.

Drinking my Coke unknowingly... I noticed that the sparrows that had landed on the terrace suddenly chirped noisily before hastily flying away.

She-she's appeared!

I turned my head, making a “gah” sound...

“...”

The sight that awaited my eyes was Miss Shirayuki taking the escalator up to our floor on the terrace. She was wearing her bulletproof sailor suit with a white ribbon in her hair. Although she greeted me cutely, she shot Kaname a murderous glance that had frightened the sparrows away. Moreover, she was smiling.

Kaname, who was beside me, waved her hand and said “hi” to Shirayuki -

However, contrary to her expression, she was emanating an aura of fury.

Due to their dark auras, the beauty and ambience of the perfect autumn day had been ruined.

And I, who had called them here, was repeatedly looking at them like a professional American wrestling referee.

“Ah, Kin-chan.”

Shirayuki walked towards me with her back facing the escalator, greeting me. Making a “click” sound, she accidentally stepped on her own foot. Although she didn’t fall this time, her fitness was still as terrible as before.

Watching Shirayuki regain her balance and walk towards me, I said, “Well… I guess we’re all here. Shirayuki, go order a hamburger or something too.”

“Nn.” Shirayuki answered. *clap* *clap*, she clapped her hands... with an unknowing look, she glanced around. We kept silent for a moment, only then did I realise that she was doing the waiter call used in the Butei High mess hall.

(Now that I think about it, it seems that Shirayuki hardly goes to anywhere except for the shrine and the school compound.)

Somewhere like McDonald’s... she probably had never even visited such a place.

There’s no other way. Someone will have to accompany her.

But seriously, to summon a waiter in McDonald’s. There should be a certain extent to her lack of knowledge, right? Just how fenced off from the world are you? That action alone was enough to claim the “World Ojou-sama Champion” award.

To say why I pulled them here for a meal - it’s because Shirayuki declared a duel on Kaname, and the girls (Aria, Riko, Reki for example) were ready to help her as they wanted revenge.

As a pioneer of Team Baskerville, Shirayuki was very alert to Tohyama Kaname. If I turned a blind eye to the situation, it would certainly result in a major war. If that really happens, there would be no guarantee that Academy Island would not sink.

So, I intervened, like the United Nations would do... In order to come up with a peaceful solution to this confrontation, I opened negotiations.

And choosing the venue to be at McDonald’s, that was because I was sure that no matter what, they would not brandish their weapons in a place packed with innocent civilians.

To Shirayuki, who was carrying a McDonald’s food tray while having an intoxicated look on her face, I said, “Okay, take a seat here. Listen carefully, this is not Butei High. No acts of violence due to personal problems are allowed. Kaname, take note.”

I, who had to constantly remind them sadly and helplessly, let Shirayuki sit on the other side of the table, directly opposite Kaname.

At that moment, both Shirayuki and Kaname’s expressions... they were glaring at each other. With smiles on their faces.

Ugh, ugggh. My stomach was aching. It felt as though needles were being inserted into it...

“I’ll give you a death penalty.”

Kaname actually entered the dialogue with the worst possible opening speech.

“When Onii-chan came back with her after ordering her meal, I saw hearts flying on top of this fakely pure girl.”

Kaname crunched her straw, making a “kachi kachi” sound. Fumes… came out from her mouth. Could it be that... the straw melted due to friction? What kind of biting force is this, it’s totally nowhere inferior to a crocodile or shark.

Opposite her, Shirayuki was smiling calmly. Elegantly, she nibbled on her hamburger and said,

“Indeed, the women apart from the first wife are usually the ones who make a fuss out of everything.”

She- she actually... talked back provocatively...

Seriously, what do you mean by “first wife”? What makes you say such a thing? But in this atmosphere, a joke really cannot be cracked. I must find a way to make them talk peacefully.

“Don’t quarrel as soon as we start. This time, I only did this for you two to settle this peacefully.”

“Kaname. The first wife is the strongest - this is a universal truth. I will not retreat.”

“Those words are too unreasonable. Imoutos should be the stronger ones. I won’t retreat either.”

Uh... looks like they won’t settle this peacefully.

Seeing both of them arguing and not having the mood to listen to me, I was subconsciously thinking about an escape route. *Smack* *Smack*. Both Shirayuki and Kaname, who were shouting “It’s naturally the first wife” and “It’s obviously the little sister”, caught my shoulder.

This, this situation... It seems like Aria and Riko have done this before. If I don’t find a way to flee quickly, I’m definitely going to be torn into halves...!

Just when a picture of my head to my buttocks being torn into halves appeared in my mind, Shirayuki suddenly spoke, “Kaname. I’ve investigated this - You were registered as an American Butei, no?”

“Hnn, the data hasn’t been erased? So, what does it matter?”

Both of them looked daggers into one another.

“You are a Butei. I am also a Butei. And fights between Butei without a client involved is definitely not a good thing. So, the Team Baskerville community has decided that the revenge battle will be based on the representatives. The duel will be conformed to the Butei High rules.”

“Ah, hey! Don’t conclude this without me, the captain!”

“ - And the representative will be me. This is our decision after a discussion with all our members.”

Beside me, who was apparently not part of “all our members”, Kaname laughed belligerently.

When we were first-years, the Masters had already given an informal notice: “Duel between Butei must be based on a proper set of rules without being unreasonable.”

Essentially meaning - duels are allowed.

Although such bloody duels are illegal in our country, my school had to be accustomed to such happenings, so they were accepted.

No matter what happens during the duel, it is natural that lawsuits cannot be started. After all, if one complained to the police like “I was wounded in a duel”, he or she would be the laughingstock of the class.

“Onee-san, you’re really unreasonable. Don’t you understand who's the stronger one here?”

“So you accept this duel?”

In the fiery stare-off - *Brush*, Kaname brushed my arm off and replied, “That goes without saying. I accept it. Then Onee-san, I’ll return this to you. I’ve analysed it anyway.”

As she said that, I heard a soft *clap*. It seems that something dropped from the sky at a brilliant moment that no one noticed it.

Shirayuki let go of my arm in an instant and grabbed that object.

That Japanese sword in the scarlet sheath was...

(Irokane Ayame...!)

I could not help but look at the sky. All I saw was an X-shaped cloth about 20 metres above - having once blocked Aria’s bullet, the weapon that broke through an overhead bridge as if it was paper - floating up there like a bamboo-copter.

That was probably left there in the event of a sudden battle.

“This blade is Onee-san’s main weapon, right? It would be despicable to start the duel without returning this.”

“Despicable? I never guessed that I would hear this coming from your lips.” said Shirayuki, laughing as she covered her mouth gracefully.

“A few days ago, Onii-chan told me ‘Don’t do any despicable things’, I’ve learnt it by heart. So, I will not be like all of you and commit such despicable acts.”

Kaname said so, as she pinched the buttock of a female McDonald’s employee that was nearby.

That silver-haired female employee turned her head that was covered by a hat.

“J-Jeanne...!? What are you doing here?”

Isn’t this Miss Jeanne D'Arc, who had fully transferred into Sophomore Informa of Tokyo Butei High from Paris Butei High?

[[Image:Aria11 021.jpg|thumb]]

“Uwa~, it’s a beauty. Onii-chan really isn’t resistant to pretty women.”

Kaname actually gave despising look at Jeanne, who was surprised and muttering “I’ve been spotted!”

“Hotogi Shirayuki! You, the “Flame Witch” who tricked Onii-chan. And you, the evil and abetting Jeanne D'Arc - the “Ice Witch”. I’m going to hunt both of you at once. Even if it is 1 vs 2, I don’t consider it an advantage.”

Opposite Kaname, who was raving arrogantly... Shirayuki, whose head was kept down, said “Do you really think it’s only two on one?” softly. I saw her eyes flash, if only for a moment.

(In, in this peaceful, McDonald’s in broad daylight, you guys, what are you intending to do...!?)

I looked around in a panic -

They, they’re all are here. Here, in employee uniforms.

Aria, whose gun was obviously on her skirt, was frying French fries in the kitchen. Riko was the cashier - she wasn’t there before. At a corner, Reki was mopping the floor. Even, Haimaki could be seen in the shadows of the plants.

- The place was totally surrounded by them.

“Uu ah~~, Onii-chan, I’m scared. They’re bullying me.”

Kaname hugged me as she read those scripted lines emotionlessly.

To come to think of it, being gripped casually in this situation... I’m being held hostage.

“But, but this is all your own doing. Who asked you to do things that made people hate you so much?”

The pathetic me, who knew that I had no hostage value - could not withstand being attacked from all sides together with her, and used her to defend myself.

“Just kidding.”

*Clap*, Kaname let go of me and threatened all the Baskerville girls (including Jeanne), “All of you really do unreasonable things. Looks like you people haven’t tasted enough losses. I’ll make all of you into hamburgers!”

On the other hand, Shirayuki had on a terrifying smile as she reassured me,

“Don’t worry, Kin-chan. We will not attack jointly. This will happen next time. This is only because Kaname does not have a lot of common sense, so we got everyone just to prevent her from making a mess. Hnhn, hnhnhnhnhn.”

“Is, is that so, Shirayuki-san...”

Because of my fear, I subconsciously slipped on an honorific.

Like Kaname, Shirayuki also had a backup in case of a sudden battle.

“Kaname, this is also considered as a notice of our duel method. From this situation - you know how you will be ‘loved’, yes?”

Hearing Shirayuki’s question, Kaname frowned instinctively.

“...!”

And beside her, I also frowned. However, unlike Kaname, I frowned because I knew what Shirayuki was getting at.

“The L-Lumberjack...!?”

“As expected from Kin-chan. We considered the fact that Kaname was from America, so we chose to use their common method of dueling.”

Shirayuki suddenly changed from her dark side back to her normal state and looked at me, smiling with a cute expression.

(The Lumberjack...!)

When I had first enrolled into Tokyo Butei High, I had once done this with a boy in a fist fight, so I know about it... This is the specialty of Butei High, one of the most brutal ways of dueling.

Just as Shirayuki had said, this is a specialty evolved from an American way of duel. The rules can be said to be extremely simple.

Firstly, Butei equipped with bulletproof equipment stand in a circle. The centre of the circle is the dueling ground. This circle will make sure that the duelists are completely surrounded such that no duelist can flee. In the case that a side surrenders or is completely unable to move, the duel is ended - those were the basic rules.

However, there was a catch...

When a duelist attempts to flee, the people surrounding the duelists can immediately start to attack.

After being forced back into the circle by the people surrounding them, the “escapist” will then continue to be attacked by his or her opponent. In this way, the duelist will continue to go back and forth and be attacked. This will continue till the “escapist” is so severely injured that he or she is at the verge of death.

Which basically means, this is not just supposed to make fleeing impossible, it is also a hellish fight that doesn’t allow one to retreat.

Also - the people surrounding the duelists, do not care about neutrality.

Even the people surrounding the duelists can take sides.

That is, if a duelist is unpopular with everyone, the entire circle would become his or her enemy.

(... These rules are very dangerous for Kaname...!)

Naturally, the biased outsiders will not attack the favoured winner. Even if the opponent can force this person out of the circle - the people surrounding them would only gently nudge him or her back in. However, when the unfavoured one has been forced outside, he or she will receive no mercy in fatal blows.

Because of this rule, the “Lumberjack” has a very restrictive nature.

The most troublesome part of this is, Kaname has no friends.

Even though Kaname started everything, the fact that it is an all vs one war is already very obvious.

I could not help but to curl my lip, “You guys. The “Lumberjack” is already outdated. Although many people were doing this during the time of the founding of Butei High... there were too many accidents, too bloody. At the very least, this isn’t befitting of girls. So, stop now.” Without options, I voiced out my opinion to the girls.

“Don’t stop me, Kin-chan. Sometimes, girls have no choice but to fight!” Shirayuki’s black hair shook as she shook her head adamantly. She then started rattling inexplicable things about some national strategies, “This is a holy war started by a love for Kin-chan! To ensure peace for the Kin-chan nation, our country is forced to declare war on the Kaname nation!”

“I say...”

Usually, you are so gentle and virtuous, but at times, you love battle even more than Aria...

“ - No problem. I’ll fight. So what about “Assistants”?”

In front of her, Kaname asked that after calmly eating her remaining burger. That look was as relaxed as when one says “Do you want milk with your coffee?”

This is a rare occasion when I actually want to help you. How troublesome.

“Of course. If you have friends, go ahead and bring them.”

Seeing Kaname accept the duel, Shirayuki muttered “Good, now I can finish Kaname off.” and an evil grin before suggesting that warmly.

The so-called “assistant”... is a lifeline who can assist once.

Although this was usually to prevent the duel from ending in a stalemate or to make sure that the victor does not over-attack the opponent after the win was already very obvious and let him or her admit defeat - but from my experience, nobody cares about the formalities when the battle begins

“Course not. I don’t even need one. Onee-san is the one who needs one. Anyway, Onee-san will be so hurt that she won’t even be able to say “I surrender” by the end of it; so she will need someone to say that for her, isn’t it so?”

Kaname shot a smile at Shirayuki, *rustle*, and crumpled the wrapper of her Texas burger - *toss!* and threw it into the bin.

<~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~>

The night after, Kaname was fully dressed in her uniform. At the second battleground, which was decided to be the duel venue, she was standing while embracing her own arms.

On her back, there was a sheathless blade that was as long as she was tall

This unusual blade gleaming with a fluorescent blue. It was the very same blade that Kaname used in attacking the Baskerville girls, a cutting-edge technology weapon. I’m sure it’s a monomolecular vibration weapon.

For me, whose physics and chemistry results were not as good as I would have liked, it was hard for me to comprehend. But according to Kaname, the blade was edged with a molecular chain and the chain could rotate like a chainsaw.

It was mainly consisting of carbon atoms manufactured through the use of an electron microscope and it has hardness level of 10 on the Mohs scale. To explain it simply, it is basically a saw made of diamond<ref>Diamond has a Mohs hardness level of 10</ref>.

Beside Kaname, who was proudly saying “There’s nothing this blade cannot cut through”, I could not help but think.

(Half a year ago, Shirayuki had said that too. However, compared to her supernatural theories, Kaname’s words seem more convincing...)

At that moment, led by Shirayuki and Jeanne, were Aria and Riko who were making a rustling sound in the battleground as they arrived together.

Whoa... this is...

I‘m starting to regret my inaction. After all, despite being worried about Kaname coming here, I didn’t do anything about it.

At this point, Shirayuki was in her Miko garments wit protective headgear. Her sleeves were rolled up and her hands grabbed the sheath of Irokane Ayame tightly. This was what she wore when she was trying to behead Aria in April, the traditional battle attire of Hotogi Mikos.

Although the others were in their usual bulletproof attire, Jeanne had Durandal sheathed while attached to her waist. The two guns attached to Aria’s legs were constantly moving in accordance to her motion and Riko was smiling at us while embracing her M1887. Everyone looked determined.

“Sisters, you are really really slow. I’ve grown tired of waiting for you all.”

Kaname, who had been waiting from the start, gestured at them with her thumb and said, “Hypocrite, Opera Girl, Turnip Head and Fake Cutie... Oh, there’s one less. Where’s that weird mute?” -- after gesturing over them (Opera Girl seems to mean Jeanne), Kaname noticed that Reki was absent and asked.

"She already has her crosshairs on you--" motioning and letting her twin ponytails waver in the wind, Aria said.

Looks like she has already taken the name Kaname as a name she uses for people of equal standing as her.

"She will be part of the outer ring. You will never be able to escape. Reki is a sniper with a sniping success rate of more than 99% -- I've only seen her fail once. and that was only because a dud was used."

Mm, I was the one who set up that dud. Her success rate is actually 100%.

"Eh... I'll say it again, stop this. You girls were the direct victims of Kaname's surprise attack, so it's not like I don't know how you feel, but this is too disgraceful. Please, think of a more rooted solution." I had to say this as the captain of Team Baskerville.

The vice-captain Aria glared at me like a gunman in Western movies. Although her voice was still that old seiyuu-like voice, she used a Western gunman-like tone and said, "It's because of the fact that you don't come to Assault that you've become such a peace-supporting idiot, Kinji. This is the real essence of a Butei. Resolving the conflict through brawls and bullets should the the correct way."

"Even if so, your actions are too much. To defeat Kaname as one, you guys came so well-prepared. Don't tell me it's because all of you have some other personal hatred?" I returned a glare to her and said.

In my view, Aria's blushing switch started turning to 'on' mode. Frantically, she tried to cover herself, "I, I'm not trying to snatch you back from Kaname!" then changed into a "Oh no, what am I saying" kind of panic -- *swoosh*, immediately changing into her usual self and drew out her silver M1911, saying to Kaname, "I'll declare this beforehand, my gun currently contains <Coloured Crayon>. This is different from when you surprised attacked me."

<Coloured Crayon> -- This is the Butei Ammo that Aria had gotten from the Vatican.

She probably brought that after realizing that normal .45ACP bullets were ineffective against my younger “sister”.

"You think the problem lies with that? What a woman that makes others feel relieved." Kaname mocked Aria.

But, you're wrong, Kaname.

Perhaps you, who has superior combat power, has never considered this problem. However, when one is surprise attacked and one is fighting with preparations made, their power can have a difference of a few times. This is especially true when facing an Aria-leveled Butei where even a tiny slip could threaten your life. Do you understand this?

“Recently, Kaname-chan has been having Ki-kun all to herself. See, now everyone has become yanderes~”

Giving Kaname a pet name was Riko, whose hand was gripping her shotgun. With her other dexterous hand, she was making horns above her head - *Shutter!* And she loaded her shotgun.

To people who have gone against a shotgun, that is a terrible sound.

“When fleeing, remember to come here and play with Riko, okay? Hehehe.”

Usually, bullets fired from a handgun can be dodged. And unexpectedly, even if it is someone inexperienced, he or she can also dodge. This is because handguns can only shoot in a straight line, and observing that “line” clearly before shooting is impossible.

However, if it’s a shell from a shotgun, one cannot dodge it. This is because the shell will scatter into a buckshot and capture the target’s “surface”.

And the gun in Riko’s hands was sawed-off. This does not just help in concealing the gun, but it makes the pellet spread much wider.

In truth, even if I was in HSS, I would not want to fight with someone with that kind of gun.

“Ehehehe. The Lumberjack does make me reminisce, Ki-kun.”

Not just so, while Riko was smiling at me... there were actually two shadows under her feet.

Hilda is following her? Mm, she probably came on her own accord.

I, who recalled Hilda’s devilish figure without thinking, suddenly heard a sound.

“Kaname, have you prayed to the gods?”

Jeanne, drawing Durandal, said in a clear voice,

“I am Shirayuki’s assistant. I am part of the outer ring, but at the same time, I might have to interfere with the battle.”

Seeing her ponytail hairstyle... she seems to be in battle condition too.

“Jeanne..., I had always thought that you weren’t one to help in such uncivilised actions.”

Hearing what I said, Jeanne’s azure eyes shot me a glare.

“Tohyama, the reason why I am forced to fight, is because of your uselessness.”

“Why blame me now?”

“Didn’t I order you a couple of days ago, to use some method to pull Kaname into <Deen>?”

Some method...?

Ah, you mean letting me seduce her. That’s just totally absurd.

That kind of thing, I will never do even if you bash me to death. Don’t even raise the idea of doing that to a self-proclaimed little sister.

“But look at the current situation. It’s all because of your failure.”

“Let’s not talk about whether this is a success or failure. That method was forced onto me on your own accord.” I indignantly responded.

"I was not directly ambushed, so I'm supposed to be safe from Kaname's matter. That's the reason why I wasted so much effort on persuading the Baskerville girls, telling them that you were using this method to get Kaname over to our side and let them be. I even helped them draw a mind map."

Hey...! What have you done, Jeanne!

"But, Kaname and everyone's relationship doesn't seem to have improved..." Jeanne responded with a slight hint of sadness in her tone.

"Your illogical plan definitely cannot be done, how can I carry it out?!"

"This proves that, we need to change our plan now, and use a duel to make Kaname surrender and let her join us."

In a natural action, Jeanne's saber made a *swoosh* sound as it rotated, and it reflected greenish light under the moon, just as if it was trying to show itself to Kaname, whose face had an absent expression.

"And what's more important is, in the hamburger store, Kaname called me despicable."
Hamburger store... Is she talking about that time at McDonald's?
Seriously, you guys were indeed sneaky at that time.

“I’m not a coward and I’m definitely not despicable. Now, I am going to make Kaname understand this point through a fair duel. And in Butei High, surrendering is very dishonourable. No matter what situation it is, I must not cower in a duel against a younger Butei.”

Now just hold on for a second. You ran away from an underclassman the other day in the cosplay cafe.

Ah, I can’t stand it. Because of the fact that there were too many points that were making me dumbfounded, I couldn’t even bother to speak.

“Okay okay. So what about a victory of the Far East Warfare?” Kaname said, *spit* and gave Jeanne a monster-like face.

At this time, Shirayuki, who looked more terrifying when silent, stepped forward, making a clicking sound with her red clogs, saying,

“Kin-chan, stay away. Because there aren’t any Riri particles tonight.”

Riri particles… Are those the particles that fall like raindrops, and can interfere with supernatural powers?

And without those - it means that Shirayuki can bring out her full powers, different from the time when Kaname defeated her till she was defenseless.

Kaname. This time, you’re in danger.

“The outer ring is ready, only the validation of rules is left.”

Seeing Shirayuki say this while unsheathing her blade, I suddenly realised - I’m not sure when, that only Shirayuki, Jeanne and Kaname was nearby.

To prevent friendly fire, Aria and Riko had moved back to form two points of an equilateral triangle, with the last point facing the sports warehouse.

I’m guessing that area should be under Reki’s responsibility.

(These fools actually came up with a strategy after reconnaissance.)

The outer ring of ‘Lumberjack’ duels should not consist of not more than a few people as per the rules, but there are no specific rules regarding the placement of this outer layer.

The outer ring that the Baskerville members had created - If one would see it as being centred around the location, then it was easy to understand the advantages of such a formation.

Firstly, the duelist is the experienced blade-wielder Shirayuki.

Following the traditions of the ‘Lumberjack’, both duelists have two use close-range weapons.

And another swordswoman accustomed to close-combat - Jeanne, was positioned closest to the fight.

Even if Kaname could evade both of them, she would come in the handgun prodigy Aria and the shotgun wielding Riko’s line of fire. It was unable to go pass these two.

And even if some miracle did occur, she would be unable to get out of Reki’s grasp.

Even if I was under HSS, I wouldn’t be able to get out of this.

“This won’t do, Kaname. You too should understand the meaning of this formation. It’s the ‘Lumberjack’ after all. It’s absolutely impossible to escape them all.” I tried to advise Kaname slightly forcefully with a hint of anxiousness.

But Kaname ignored me while continuing to smile.

“Please don’t make me go on. Apologize and surrender. Leave the rest to me. I’ll find a way to convince them. You should at least have some inkling of the danger to come-”

“That’s unreasonable, onii-chan,” Kaname interjected, “No dinosaur would be afraid of ants. Anyway, there’s no need for such a wide outer ring, Onee-san.”

*scratch*

(...?)

Her skirt gently lifted up…. Like a elementary schoolgirl about to play hopscotch, Kaname drew a roughly 10 metre diameter circle with her toes on the sandy field.

“-I’ll battle you without getting out of this circle. If I even lay a finger out of this boundary, take it that I lose.”

Hearing this-- Shirayuki’s brows widened in shock.

*Whoosh*. Kaname drew her blade while exclaiming,

“Hail the advances of technology. This blade is very different from those steel weapons of yours. It’s worth 10 of the newest Japanese tanks. Whether it comes to women or weapons, the newest are the best. Isn’t that right, onii-chan?”

At this, Kaname turned to me and gave me a radiant smile.

But-Having lived with Kaname for a period of time, I could understand her true thoughts.

I can’t explain it with simple theories, but I could feel Kaname’s feelings being transferred to my heart.

Kaname-- Kaname was calling a bluff.

She was… alone. Without any help.

All the Baskervilles had enhanced weapons. The concentration of Riri in the area had already been determined beforehand.

Not only this- but their flawless formation… This burden, was surely too much to bear for Kaname alone.

Her fear was being transmitted to me. Straight to my heart.

So I had to--

Dammit. I have no way out.

“Aria.”

Even though I was far away, I could clearly see that Type D blood vessels had already appeared from Aria’s neck.

“The cocktail that was sent to me isn’t 9mm bullets. It’s .50AE bullets.”

I pulled out the pre-loaded Desert Eagle and showed it to them.

“Kinji, any intervention is useless.”

“I won’t stop you. Go ahead! Fight till you feel good. But, I’ll have you know that I hate bullies like these the most.”

“This isn’t bullying~ It’s showing love~” Riko shouted to me while cupping her hands around her mouth like a trumpet.

“They’re all the same” I retorted.

“Tohyama- What’s the meaning of you taking out your gun.”

“It means that I’ll be Kaname’s assistant.”

After explaining to Jeanne, I glanced sideways at Kaname--

She was looking at me with a bit of shock with her hands plastered around her breasts. When our eyes met… She averted my gaze with her suddenly reddened cheeks.

I couldn’t understand what that meant, but I took it as she had nothing against it.

Watching Shirayuki gnashing her teeth, looking as if she had something to say, I immediately pressed on.

“Alright ladies--I’ll go through the rules once more. The duel ends when one party surrenders or is unable to take action. Before this, any other injuries do not result in a loss. There is no draw. No running away is permitted. If anyone tries to, the outer ring can force the duelist back into the ring. Any method of doing so is permitted, so long as the duelist is forced back in.”

Ah...This brought me back to the times when I was still in Assault.

Even though this isn’t Aria, but this was the style of a Butei. Of course, I meant this in a bad way.

“Assistants are permitted to prevent death or any other events from occurring, and they can interfere once. After that, any actions are not permitted.”

“Mm. It’s as we know. Is that all?”

Seeing as how I was going to take part, Aria was for some unknown reason, suddenly pleased. This girl is as battle-hungry as ever.

I nodded my head.

“Well… You guys can start now!”

Aria motioned to Shirayuki and Kaname, and took out a black Government.

Shirayuki and Kaname--were watching each other in the ring.

Both of them didn’t begin attacking.

The starting of the “Lumberjack” was up to the duelists. It was a privilege for both of them, anyone outside had no right to intervene. It started when both their breathing were in sync. This battle between savages, just like it was in the Samurai Era.

Time slowly passed.

*Whoosh*. Shirayuki raised her blade silently.

The blade faced the sky, and the hilt was raised to the right - The Hassou stance<ref>A stance in Kendo. One of the big five stances.</ref>.

While you could say no modern swordsman used such an antique stance, Shirayuki, a witchcraft user, would often use such a stance that required little physical strength.

(But Shirayuki… How do you intend to fight?)

Kaname’s knife can cut through any metal.

Even the legendary Irokane Ayame was probably no exception.

“Laser Sharp...”

With a mutter, Kaname also raised her blade.

Taking a step back with her right foot, she faced Shirayuki almost completely sideways.

The blade in her hand was parallel to the floor, and raised almost as high as her face.

Both her hands holding the hilt was thrust back, an offensive stance leaving space below her right armpit.

This stance… I’ve never seen it before. There are no records of it in any textbook.

But my instincts told me that this was a stance that had no defense against counterattacks.

If it’s this blade of Kaname’s, then it was good enough for her not to factor in defence.

And this stance… shows Kaname’s own tendencies with this blade.

“...”

The vertical blade of Shirayuki, and the horizontal blade of Kaname.

These two gave off an aura that made one anxious.

Everyone was speechless. Even the birds had stopped chirping.

Their indomitable fighting spirit repeatedly spread to the surroundings… Suddenly, a stray leaf floated in between both of them.

At this time -Bang- Kaname charged as fast as a gust of wind.

(Beautiful.)

She had used the opening where Shirayuki’s vision was blocked by the falling leaf.

“Hihomura Kogikabe.”

Shirayuki had to defend against this attack, and she moved her right hand across the blade.

Following this move, a fiery wall appeared roughly two metres away from her.

(Wow…)

Even I could feel the heat from where I was standing.

Those were no ordinary flames. Those flames were blazingly hot and scary.

Now I more or less understand Shirayuki’s warning that “there are no Riri particles tonight”. Unrestricted from any sort of attack, Shirayuki was literally a monster.

The blade in Kaname’s hand cut through the wall. *Bang* The wall fell and Kaname danced to the left.

And where the blade had penetrated the wall--Shirayuki, with her hair dancing, appeared there too.

Jeanne would have seen the stance Shirayuki had adopted in war before, as if she was holding a blazing torch. The swirling flame was entwined around the blade.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Hinokagabi Kochiyou!”

One could not track the swing of that sword with the naked eye.

But the afterimage left by the flames clearly showed a V-shaped cut like a butterfly’s wings.

It was probably the single-handed version of the Swallow Cut<ref>See Tsubame-gaeshi (燕返し), a technique used by Sasaki Kojirou.</ref>.

But this path was only an attempt to burn Kaname’s blade. Shirayuki’s blade did not touch Kaname’s even once. For if it did, it would be mercilessly cut in half.

“...Aha.”

Kaname gave a smile showing her confidence in victory. It was also impossible to follow the swings of her sword with the naked eye. With a backflip, she widened the distance between her and Shirayuki. The glow around her blade swirled around her body like neon lights.

“That was dangerous.”

“She’s pretty good huh, that Kaname-chan.”

Aria and Riko, who seemed to be able to follow the fight, exclaimed with a sigh.

“...”

Shirayuki wordlessly raised her sword to a standard fighting stance. One of the straps on her miko garment had been sliced apart.

And in that pure white uniform, there was a cut around the left armpit, showing off her Hadajiban<ref>Hadajiban is a traditional clothing, refer to http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%A6%E8%A2%A2.</ref>. In those moments, Kaname had actually continuously sliced twice at Shirayuki’s body and chest.

“You dodged those in the nick of time, Onee-san.”

With the grace of a gymnast, Kaname-*whoosh*- raised her blade again. This time the blade was even further back, showing off a more aggressive stance than before.

“Hmph. You’re just trying to make my blade too hot to hold...aren’t ya?”

The blade in Kaname’s hand was burnt like melted iron. If it was me… I wouldn’t be able to hold it.

As it seems, Shirayuki using Hotogi witchcraft to invoke flames wasn’t without reason. She was trying to get the heat to spread to Kaname, forcing her to drop that technologically advanced blade.

“Too bad for you, Onee-san. Heat resistance tests has been done for more than ten times already. It’s the same for both me and this blade. It won’t change no matter how much you heat it. You’ve lost, Onee-san.”

Kaname -whose gaze was now like a hunter before its prey- her extended right leg suddenly moved.

“But if the place I’ll cut gets burnt by this, then even normal surgery won’t save it. You can only blame yourself then.”

Faced with Kaname making such threats, Shirayuki calmly sheathed Irokane Ayame and crouched down, showing the action of drawing a sword.

(——Is this Hihi Hotogikami!? It isn’t a good move, Shirayuki!)

I involuntarily sucked in the cool air and watched her.

The Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami required channeling time. And Kaname absolutely would not give her that time.

Even if Shirayuki could channel it, Kaname clearly knows where Irokane Ayame will come out from.

She just needs to thrust the tip of her blade and sever it. Just like how she should do it to Shirayuki. But- Kaname did not move.

Even like this, even understanding this...You’re prepared to survive with the use the trump of the Hotogi, Shirayuki?

“Flame Witch-Prepare to get burnt by your own fire!”

Kaname raised that blade infused with flames-

With an impossible speed, Kaname’s legs exploded forward as fast as a cannonball.

“Kaname, this ends here.”

Those eyes that stared at Kaname from behind Shirayuki-

(...Jeanne…!)

Jeanne, Shirayuki’s assistant, charged forward.

She kept Durandal behind her, using her body to block the blade.

“Hey! It’s Jet Stream Attack!”

Riko suddenly came up with this nonsense.

Jeanne vaulted over Shirayuki and pulled out Durandal.

“——The Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans)——”

Jeanne’s blade emitted a pale green glow while she was softly chanting.

Small ice crystals flashed, encircling Jeanne-

Kaname, who seemed to feel that she could not meet it head on, stopped by piercing her blade on the ground.

-Pah-

The blue light that landed right in front of Kaname instantly froze the ground beneath.

Without the Riri particles interfering with the abnormally low temperature, it spread to Kaname’s blade which was still in the ground.

“...!”

*Crack* *Crack*

Following the sounds, the monomolecular blade was enclosed by the ice.

To prevent her legs from being frozen together with the ground, Kaname…

“Ngh…”

With a burst of strength and the athleticism of a superhero, Kaname used the hilt of her sword to swing herself upwards and do a handstand. It was almost as if it were a circus act.

The ice slowly spread upwards towards the hilt of the sword, but because the sword had been recently heated, it only reached the end of the blade. Kaname, who was balancing on the hilt, was unaffected.

“Ho...Using an assistant, eh? Sorry, I forgot about your existence because your skill level is too low!”

Saying this, Kaname flipped her body back--

*Crack*

“Regretful as it is, there’s no use!”

Kaname ripped the sword out of the ice and charged straight at Shirayuki.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami!”

At the voice of the power-conserving Shirayuki, the stream of flames danced upward towards Kaname, who was attacking from the sky.

Kaname completely ignored the tempestuous blaze and went straight for Shirayuki’s Irokane Ayame.

“!!!”

Suddenly, Kaname seemed to have realized something. With a sound akin to glass breaking, the monomolecular blade, which had crossed paths with Irokane Ayame, shattered.

Quickly following was a dull thud.

Shirayuki’s sword, which lost the flames encircling it, hit Kaname square in the back.

(That...That’s the blunt side!”)

Shirayuki gently hit Kaname with the blunt side of Irokane Ayame.

Kaname, who had fallen to the ground, rolled on the floor until she faced the stars.

“A-ah……..ah…”

Kaname, whose eyes were glistening with tears, desperately tried to collect the broken shards of what used to be her blade… But her hands recoiled upon touching the heated glass.

“No way. No way…!<ref>She’s saying this in English.</ref> How can a cutting-edge piece of weaponry break? This...makes no sense!”

Kaname, who had been hit with a strong sense of confusion, looked forlorn.

And as for me… being a bystander, I more or less understood the Baskerville’s plan.

Whatever technology was applied to it, Kaname’s sword was still metallic.

So long as it was, a repeated cycle of extreme heating and cooling would cause it to be weakened.

There have even been cases of the strongest Japanese steel being broken because of this.

And Kaname’s blade had gone through such an extreme change of heating and cooling… the results were instantaneous. This is the result.

“はかなさをほかにもいはじ桜花...咲きては散りぬあはれ世の中...”

Shirayuki gently hummed with her eyes and long eyelashes closed.

Quietly, she returned Irokane Ayame into the sheath.

This should be a song from Shin Kokin Wakashuu, by Tokudaiji Sanesada? I can’t remember because my Ancient Studies results aren’t as I like.

“-- The winner has been decided, then.”

Aria said as she kept her dual pistols back into the holster.

Hey, you didn’t even do anything. What’s with the delighted expression?

I squatted beside Kaname, and translated the song that Shirayuki had been singing to her-

“Cheer up, Kaname. It’s over. The newest weaponry will keep appearing like blooming flowers. But even those flowers have to wilt at some point. And your blade has only wilted now. That’s all there is to it.”

Even after understanding their plan, one has to think that it was very simple. But perhaps it was due to this simplicity that it was unexpected.

But, Kaname, who looked up at me -- seemed to not be able to accept this fact.

The newest, strongest piece of cutting-edge weaponry that was hers had been destroyed.

And this, was like questioning the need for Kaname’s own existence.

“Uuu..Uwaaaaaaa!”

Kaname stood up like a normal angry elementary school student and used her fists to attack Shirayuki. Seeing this, Shirayuki shifted a little from her position and prepared to meet Kaname’s blows.

As an assistant, I raised my hands in front of Shirayuki, blocking her.

I used my index finger to activate the trigger guard on my DE, and relaxed my hand and let the gun hook on my fingers.

This is the Butei and American police’s symbol showing the lack of desire to fire guns. In other words, it was the symbol of surrender.

After that, I used my other hand to hold Kaname, letting her look at the floor.

It was then that Kaname noticed… One of her legs had left that circle she had previously demarcated as the place she would fight in.

Or rather, Shirayuki had used the back of her sword to force Kaname’s leg out of the circle.

“You said it yourself. No going back on your words.” I said with a slightly stricter tone.

Kaname...with her eyes full with tears, resisting, resisting… Finally- “Uu…..Uwaaaa…...Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Like a real elementary school student, Kaname sobbed loudly.

She seemed… to be unable to mess up when in front of me.

Honestly speaking, what should I do? Kaname’s crying, after all.

“You’ve~made~Kaname~cry~! I’ll~go~and~complain to the teachers~!”

Riko laughed while singing and came over to Shirayuki and I.

Riko, weren’t you the one that wanted to bully Kaname?

But then… Thanks to her, all the animosity for earlier had been dispelled.

How do I put it… Riko is in some sort of “It’s ok up to this point...but bullying Kaname further is a no-no!” state.

Looks like this girl purposely tried to release the tension upon seeing Kaname like this. What a girl who knows how to communicate with others.

And Aria and I, who completely lack this ability, could only watch on with a “What should I do?” expression.

Suddenly, Haimaki ran over, and licked Kaname’s face, comforting her gently. Looks like Aria’s and my communication skills weren’t even on par to a dogs.

On the other hand, Haimaki’s owner with the worst possible communication skills climbed down from the cherry tree beside the field carrying her SVD. Reki, you stayed surprisingly close to the battlefield this time, eh?

“Kaname, although we met as enemies, your combat skills are really impressive. I didn’t think you were able to counterattack in such a short timeframe. I would have lost if things deviated even slightly from the plan.”

Jeanne, who was squatting beside Kaname saying this, her back…

(This… Isn’t it completely exposed?!)

I hurriedly turned away.

Although she didn’t seem to mind, the back of Jeanne’s bulletproof uniform had been completely sliced vertically… Even the straps of her bra and that snow-white skin were exposed.

Sp-Speaking of which, I can understand if the straps are in front, like Aria’s, but bras like these with the straps behind, how on earth do girls manage them?

Just as this male brain of mine was overheating...Shirayuki, who had pinned her torn Miko garments with something that I have no idea where she conjured it from, comforted the half-crying Kaname like a gentle big sister.

“You are indeed this strong. As expected of Kin-chan’s younger sister.”

The downcast and wordless Kaname nodded her head after hearing the phrase ‘Kin-chan’s younger sister’.

And me, who had already been stressed over this, was finally able to give a bitter smile. “Don’t praise her for this. Whether her combat prowess is strong or not has no meaning outside of the Academy Island.” I tried to tell Jeanne and Shirayuki.

Immediately after this, Aria ojou-sama, whose had changed expressions abnormally quickly, said to me,

“Kinji, coffee.”

I was nervous, knowing that there was a chance that any delay would make Aria bring me for a round of Lumberjack. I also felt sorry that it was in the middle of the night, but for the sake of my life, I decided to call Mutou to bring the goods over.

But I obviously couldn’t tell him that I was watching over a Lumberjack duel, so I had to resort to “I’m enjoying the late night. There are also girls.” Mutou replied with “I’ll be there in 5!”, but he could only provide canned coffee.

Because of this, I had to bow down and speak to Aria ojou-sama respectfully, asking her “What should I do?” This earned a strong rebuke from her. “You trash, I’m worried about your future.”

After that, Aria called one of her juniors in Assault and ordered her to make coffee for her.

I say, you lazy princess. That used to ordering people around, are you?

In exactly 5 minutes, Mutou arrived in his truck with Aria’s junior in tow. And this junior of hers actually brought 10 different coffee pots filled with different types of coffee.

And that’s how that lie of mine turned into truth… From that onwards, it became an appreciation of the night.

Anyway, this Mamiya-kun is shorter and flatter than Aria. A rare high school student with such a youthful body. And she sported a twintail, showing off her obvious childishness.

I don’t know how this girl went wrong, but she’s abnormally subservient to Aria, and follows all her orders. But…

“It’s getting dark. Tohyama-senpai, please leave Aria-senpai-- No, please find a seat by yourself away from the girls.”

I don’t know why she purposefully focused on me. Maybe I’m one of the boys that wasn’t wanted by the girls.

Anyway Mamiya-kun, one can accept this “appreciation” if you glance over it, but it’s a bit hard for a Butei to do so right? Sitting next to Aria with this guardian-like face smiling while pouring coffee, don’t you find it a little… uncharacteristic?

“...”

Feeling excluded after Mamiya’s persecution, I sat on the sand away from the circle of girls.

While I did get the coffee, it’s a bit pointless drinking it away from everyone else. Mutou, could you hurry up and get those dumplings so we can appreciated such an evening?

About the girls, Kaname, who let her weapon lie on the floor - a magnetic propulsion fibre shield… Sitting at a corner, everyone felt as if she were saying “It can be sat on.”, and she used it as a cushion for the picnic. It had the atmosphere of a gathering of girls.

Being worried about Kaname, I watched the girls...having drank a cup of caramel macchiato, she finally felt more at ease.

Seeing Mamiya finally doze off, presumably because of the late hour, Aria - having suffered at the expense of that shield - asked,

“Hey, why didn’t you use this tonight?”

Kaname--looked at Shirayuki, and replied,

“Because Shirayuki onee-san is fighting with only a standard knife. Tonight is different from the last time, it’s a duel, not a war. That’s why I thought it was only reasonable to bring one blade. It would be despicable for me to use so many knives.”

Ahh… Kaname had mentioned this before in McDonalds too--

She was abiding to my words that “since she claimed her name was Tohyama, then she could not do anything despicable.”.

“So that’s why…”

Shirayuki, who heard Kaname say this, changed her impression of her.

She picked up one of the shards of the monomolecular knife, wrapped it in a cloth the colour of a red dianthus flower and gave it to Kaname.

“Knives are the soul of Butei - From your knife, I can feel a noble spirit. It’s beautiful.”

“Onee-san…”

Receiving the gift from Shirayuki, Kaname looked at Shirayuki respectfully.

The way those two behave, they could be real sisters.

“This should be the saying of ‘No discord, no concord’...”

Listening to that line just like one from a mafia show, I turned around to find Mutou holding a plate full of dumplings. Mutou passed the dumplings to the girls and sat beside me.

“You guys just had a round of Lumberjack, didn’t ya.”

I guess he saw through it immediately.

“Keep it a secret, won’t you?. Even though the school permits it, Facultas has been a little annoying recently.”

“Of course I won’t say a word. I can keep secrets, ya know?”

We both hinted at each other while eating the dumplings the girls hadn’t taken.

“Hehe. Speaking of which, Kinji…”

“Don’t laugh so evilly…”

“Aren’t you laughing too?”

Actually, Mutou was the opponent that fought with me not long after I entered school.

What’s the reason? I think I said something about Shirayuki, and that made Mutou mad.

And because Mutou was from Logi, I didn’t respect him because of our physical differences. His throwing skills are surprisingly rich, his signature move, Exploider, left people seeing stars. Honestly, I don’t want to have to take that again.

At that time we were constantly pushed back into the ring by the outsiders like Shiranui and Riko until we were both exhausted… I don’t even remember who won that battle.

And that’s how we became friends.

This couldn’t really be explained with words… But this is probably some way that proud Butei forge relationships. And it’s the stupidest one.

After the appreciation, we parted our ways, deciding to let the conversation continue when we had found another time.

Shirayuki and Aria went back to their respective dorms, and Kaname and I returned to my room.

Under the light of the streetlamp, Kaname and I ambled among the sounds of nature amidst this autumn night.

“Onii-chan?” Kaname called me while strolling beside me.

“What’s up?”

“Thank you… Thank you for being my assistant… Thank you for standing beside me. When I heard you wanted to be my assistant… I was really… really happy!”

“But you lost also because of me...”

But I had to pick out that point.

When Jeanne had released the Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans), Kaname could have been faster in pulling out the blade and rushing at Shirayuki.

But I was standing behind her… So Kaname had to use the blade to completely stop the freezing of the floor to affect me.

And that’s why Kaname’s monomolecular knife had completely been frozen, resulting in it being weakened.

Of course, putting me in Jeanne’s line-of-fire was Kaname’s mistake. But if I had never volunteered to assist Kaname - it wouldn’t have ended like this.

“No it’s fine. A younger sister protecting her elder brother… A person protecting her family, it’s nothing to be surprised by.”

Kaname said, while vigorously shaking her head.

“...”

Hearing this, I got a sense of Kaname being my actual sister… Stopping in my tracks, I gazed at Kaname.

And Kaname, who had stopped at that exact same moment, used those beautiful, azure-coloured eyes to look up at me just like a younger sister looking up at her older brother.

~End of 1st Ammo~

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume11 1st Ammo

2015-05-24T02:05:02Z

Deathmailrock:

== 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- ==

On a quiet and sunny autumn afternoon…

"The Texas burger is really delicious, Onii-chan!"

"Yeah..."

"Being able to eat it with the person I like makes it ten times yummier!"

"...”

Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at an open-air McDonald's terrace in Odaiba. The ambience was nice.

There were many couples under the refurbished, beautiful terrace. If people were uninformed of the creepy details, they would think that Kaname, a seemingly normal schoolgirl, was just showing me a cute schoolgirl smile. In the eyes of passers-by, we were just a high school couple having a date in the terrace.

"Nn~~, the weather's great! It's a perfect day for a sibling date, Onii-chan!"

This self-proclaimed little sister of mine, the young lass that was known as Tohyama Kaname. Once her personality changed, she would enter a state that could result in destroyed overhead bridges, grenades being uncontrollably thrown, and a kitchen knife being pointed at anyone in sight. As you could imagine, this was something that I just could not manage. She was a dangerous girl who could turn the terrace into ruins in just 30 minutes.

(Hey, what do you mean by "sibling date"?)

Don't make such a taboo statement loudly in public, Kaname.

Also, I don't understand your logic of drinking caramel latte instead of eating your burger. When you go to a McDonald's store, you should drink Coke. As Jeanne would put it, this is a universally accepted rule.

I, who was pondering over my own rules, drinking Coke and muttering "They say that autumn is a splendid season", was entering a state of unparalleled frustration.

If you ask me why, it's because a few days ago... this same Miss Kaname and Shirayuki were having a stand-off in my dorm. The clash had damaged my sanity.

That night, Shirayuki broke into my dorm and found Kaname there. So, she yelled, "I-I want to challenge you! Even if someone dies by accident during the duel, it's okay! To maintain the stability of the Tohyama family and ensure peace in Japan, I am obligated to fight you!". With that, she laughed in a devilishly high pitch, and sprayed the machine gun wildly at Kaname, who was dodging and hiding in the room.

The gun in Shirayuki's grasp was an M60. It was basically a specialized killing machine.

Bullets were endlessly sprayed across the room.

Despite the gun overheating in the end, it was unable to disperse the image of the bullets flying out of the barrel. Although there was a heat disperser equipped, it was meaningless once you saw the way Shirayuki's furiously fired.

After finishing all her rounds, Shirayuki threw away her overheated barrel and remarked, "This is just a greeting. Before I announce a formal duel, I will not come to find you. Enjoy the time you have left alive." Then, she went straight home.

On the second day, Shirayuki, the same girl who greeted us the previous morning by emptying a light machine gun in our faces (behaviour that was consistent with the role of Butei High Student Council President), once again treated me as considerately, submissively, and gently as she always did, naturally giving me a shock.

She even came to my dorm when Kaname was not here and exclaimed "Ah! That's bad!", before making it as good as new...

But Miss Shirayuki... this is your doing, right?

You really seem like you have split personalities.

Ever since then, she has always been coming to do housework with her gracious smile - but on several occasions, I witnessed her face turning into a terrible Prajnaparamita-like one when she found Kaname's toothbrush and clothes.

On the other hand, after Shirayuki left obvious traces of her coming to do the housework… Kaname also gave off an aura similar to Shirayuki’s when the younger girl found out that miko had been here.

If you ask me to describe how I felt, I could use one word.
It is – Mortifying...

Normally, they left me with such a good impression. However, in these situations, their instantaneous change in attitude stimulates my heart like a jack-in-a-box. That change in expression was just like the old film “Daimajin”. And in this situation, there were two Daimajins.

Compared to their violent tendencies, I would have preferred Aria’s a lot more. After all, she doesn’t delay her actions and as such, I would only have to be afraid for a short period of time.

Drinking my Coke unknowingly... I noticed that the sparrows that had landed on the terrace suddenly chirped noisily before hastily flying away.

She-she's appeared!

I turned my head, making a “gah” sound...

“...”

The sight that awaited my eyes was Miss Shirayuki taking the escalator up to our floor on the terrace. She was wearing her bulletproof sailor suit with a white ribbon in her hair. Although she greeted me cutely, she shot Kaname a murderous glance that had frightened the sparrows away. Moreover, she was smiling.

Kaname, who was beside me, waved her hand and said “hi” to Shirayuki -

However, contrary to her expression, she was emanating an aura of fury.

Due to their dark auras, the beauty and ambience of the perfect autumn day had been ruined.

And I, who had called them here, was repeatedly looking at them like a professional American wrestling referee.

“Ah, Kin-chan.”

Shirayuki walked towards me with her back facing the escalator, greeting me. Making a “click” sound, she accidentally stepped on her own foot. Although she didn’t fall this time, her fitness was still as terrible as before.

Watching Shirayuki regain her balance and walk towards me, I said, “Well… I guess we’re all here. Shirayuki, go order a hamburger or something too.”

“Nn.” Shirayuki answered. *clap* *clap*, she clapped her hands... with an unknowing look, she glanced around. We kept silent for a moment, only then did I realise that she was doing the waiter call used in the Butei High mess hall.

(Now that I think about it, it seems that Shirayuki hardly goes to anywhere except for the shrine and the school compound.)

Somewhere like McDonald’s... she probably had never even visited such a place.

There’s no other way. Someone will have to accompany her.

But seriously, to summon a waiter in McDonald’s. There should be a certain extent to her lack of knowledge, right? Just how fenced off from the world are you? That action alone was enough to claim the “World Ojou-sama Champion” award.

To say why I pulled them here for a meal - it’s because Shirayuki declared a duel on Kaname, and the girls (Aria, Riko, Reki for example) were ready to help her as they wanted revenge.

As a pioneer of Team Baskerville, Shirayuki was very alert to Tohyama Kaname. If I turned a blind eye to the situation, it would certainly result in a major war. If that really happens, there would be no guarantee that Academy Island would not sink.

So, I intervened, like the United Nations would do... In order to come up with a peaceful solution to this confrontation, I opened negotiations.

And choosing the venue to be at McDonald’s, that was because I was sure that no matter what, they would not brandish their weapons in a place packed with innocent civilians.

To Shirayuki, who was carrying a McDonald’s food tray while having an intoxicated look on her face, I said, “Okay, take a seat here. Listen carefully, this is not Butei High. No acts of violence due to personal problems are allowed. Kaname, take note.”

I, who had to constantly remind them sadly and helplessly, let Shirayuki sit on the other side of the table, directly opposite Kaname.

At that moment, both Shirayuki and Kaname’s expressions... they were glaring at each other. With smiles on their faces.

Ugh, ugggh. My stomach was aching. It felt as though needles were being inserted into it...

“I’ll give you a death penalty.”

Kaname actually entered the dialogue with the worst possible opening speech.

“When Onii-chan came back with her after ordering her meal, I saw hearts flying on top of this fakely pure girl.”

Kaname crunched her straw, making a “kachi kachi” sound. Fumes… came out from her mouth. Could it be that... the straw melted due to friction? What kind of biting force is this, it’s totally nowhere inferior to a crocodile or shark.

Opposite her, Shirayuki was smiling calmly. Elegantly, she nibbled on her hamburger and said,

“Indeed, the women apart from the first wife are usually the ones who make a fuss out of everything.”

She- she actually... talked back provocatively...

Seriously, what do you mean by “first wife”? What makes you say such a thing? But in this atmosphere, a joke really cannot be cracked. I must find a way to make them talk peacefully.

“Don’t quarrel as soon as we start. This time, I only did this for you two to settle this peacefully.”

“Kaname. The first wife is the strongest - this is a universal truth. I will not retreat.”

“Those words are too unreasonable. Imoutos should be the stronger ones. I won’t retreat either.”

Uh... looks like they won’t settle this peacefully.

Seeing both of them arguing and not having the mood to listen to me, I was subconsciously thinking about an escape route. *Smack* *Smack*. Both Shirayuki and Kaname, who were shouting “It’s naturally the first wife” and “It’s obviously the little sister”, caught my shoulder.

This, this situation... It seems like Aria and Riko have done this before. If I don’t find a way to flee quickly, I’m definitely going to be torn into halves...!

Just when a picture of my head to my buttocks being torn into halves appeared in my mind, Shirayuki suddenly spoke, “Kaname. I’ve investigated this - You were registered as an American Butei, no?”

“Hnn, the data hasn’t been erased? So, what does it matter?”

Both of them looked daggers into one another.

“You are a Butei. I am also a Butei. And fights between Butei without a client involved is definitely not a good thing. So, the Team Baskerville community has decided that the revenge battle will be based on the representatives. The duel will be conformed to the Butei High rules.”

“Ah, hey! Don’t conclude this without me, the captain!”

“ - And the representative will be me. This is our decision after a discussion with all our members.”

Beside me, who was apparently not part of “all our members”, Kaname laughed belligerently.

When we were first-years, the Masters had already given an informal notice: “Duel between Butei must be based on a proper set of rules without being unreasonable.”

Essentially meaning - duels are allowed.

Although such bloody duels are illegal in our country, my school had to be accustomed to such happenings, so they were accepted.

No matter what happens during the duel, it is natural that lawsuits cannot be started. After all, if one complained to the police like “I was wounded in a duel”, he or she would be the laughingstock of the class.

“Onee-san, you’re really unreasonable. Don’t you understand who's the stronger one here?”

“So you accept this duel?”

In the fiery stare-off - *Brush*, Kaname brushed my arm off and replied, “That goes without saying. I accept it. Then Onee-san, I’ll return this to you. I’ve analysed it anyway.”

As she said that, I heard a soft *clap*. It seems that something dropped from the sky at a brilliant moment that no one noticed it.

Shirayuki let go of my arm in an instant and grabbed that object.

That Japanese sword in the scarlet sheath was...

(Irokane Ayame...!)

I could not help but look at the sky. All I saw was an X-shaped cloth about 20 metres above - having once blocked Aria’s bullet, the weapon that broke through an overhead bridge as if it was paper - floating up there like a bamboo-copter.

That was probably left there in the event of a sudden battle.

“This blade is Onee-san’s main weapon, right? It would be despicable to start the duel without returning this.”

“Despicable? I never guessed that I would hear this coming from your lips.” said Shirayuki, laughing as she covered her mouth gracefully.

“A few days ago, Onii-chan told me ‘Don’t do any despicable things’, I’ve learnt it by heart. So, I will not be like all of you and commit such despicable acts.”

Kaname said so, as she pinched the buttock of a female McDonald’s employee that was nearby.

That silver-haired female employee turned her head that was covered by a hat.

“J-Jeanne...!? What are you doing here?”

Isn’t this Miss Jeanne D'Arc, who had fully transferred into Sophomore Informa of Tokyo Butei High from Paris Butei High?

“Uwa~, it’s a beauty. Onii-chan really isn’t resistant to pretty women.”

Kaname actually gave despising look at Jeanne, who was surprised and muttering “I’ve been spotted!”

“Hotogi Shirayuki! You, the “Flame Witch” who tricked Onii-chan. And you, the evil and abetting Jeanne D'Arc - the “Ice Witch”. I’m going to hunt both of you at once. Even if it is 1 vs 2, I don’t consider it an advantage.”

Opposite Kaname, who was raving arrogantly... Shirayuki, whose head was kept down, said “Do you really think it’s only two on one?” softly. I saw her eyes flash, if only for a moment.

(In, in this peaceful, McDonald’s in broad daylight, you guys, what are you intending to do...!?)

I looked around in a panic -

They, they’re all are here. Here, in employee uniforms.

Aria, whose gun was obviously on her skirt, was frying French fries in the kitchen. Riko was the cashier - she wasn’t there before. At a corner, Reki was mopping the floor. Even, Haimaki could be seen in the shadows of the plants.

- The place was totally surrounded by them.

“Uu ah~~, Onii-chan, I’m scared. They’re bullying me.”

Kaname hugged me as she read those scripted lines emotionlessly.

To come to think of it, being gripped casually in this situation... I’m being held hostage.

“But, but this is all your own doing. Who asked you to do things that made people hate you so much?”

The pathetic me, who knew that I had no hostage value - could not withstand being attacked from all sides together with her, and used her to defend myself.

“Just kidding.”

*Clap*, Kaname let go of me and threatened all the Baskerville girls (including Jeanne), “All of you really do unreasonable things. Looks like you people haven’t tasted enough losses. I’ll make all of you into hamburgers!”

On the other hand, Shirayuki had on a terrifying smile as she reassured me,

“Don’t worry, Kin-chan. We will not attack jointly. This will happen next time. This is only because Kaname does not have a lot of common sense, so we got everyone just to prevent her from making a mess. Hnhn, hnhnhnhnhn.”

“Is, is that so, Shirayuki-san...”

Because of my fear, I subconsciously slipped on an honorific.

Like Kaname, Shirayuki also had a backup in case of a sudden battle.

“Kaname, this is also considered as a notice of our duel method. From this situation - you know how you will be ‘loved’, yes?”

Hearing Shirayuki’s question, Kaname frowned instinctively.

“...!”

And beside her, I also frowned. However, unlike Kaname, I frowned because I knew what Shirayuki was getting at.

“The L-Lumberjack...!?”

“As expected from Kin-chan. We considered the fact that Kaname was from America, so we chose to use their common method of dueling.”

Shirayuki suddenly changed from her dark side back to her normal state and looked at me, smiling with a cute expression.

(The Lumberjack...!)

When I had first enrolled into Tokyo Butei High, I had once done this with a boy in a fist fight, so I know about it... This is the specialty of Butei High, one of the most brutal ways of dueling.

Just as Shirayuki had said, this is a specialty evolved from an American way of duel. The rules can be said to be extremely simple.

Firstly, Butei equipped with bulletproof equipment stand in a circle. The centre of the circle is the dueling ground. This circle will make sure that the duelists are completely surrounded such that no duelist can flee. In the case that a side surrenders or is completely unable to move, the duel is ended - those were the basic rules.

However, there was a catch...

When a duelist attempts to flee, the people surrounding the duelists can immediately start to attack.

After being forced back into the circle by the people surrounding them, the “escapist” will then continue to be attacked by his or her opponent. In this way, the duelist will continue to go back and forth and be attacked. This will continue till the “escapist” is so severely injured that he or she is at the verge of death.

Which basically means, this is not just supposed to make fleeing impossible, it is also a hellish fight that doesn’t allow one to retreat.

Also - the people surrounding the duelists, do not care about neutrality.

Even the people surrounding the duelists can take sides.

That is, if a duelist is unpopular with everyone, the entire circle would become his or her enemy.

(... These rules are very dangerous for Kaname...!)

Naturally, the biased outsiders will not attack the favoured winner. Even if the opponent can force this person out of the circle - the people surrounding them would only gently nudge him or her back in. However, when the unfavoured one has been forced outside, he or she will receive no mercy in fatal blows.

Because of this rule, the “Lumberjack” has a very restrictive nature.

The most troublesome part of this is, Kaname has no friends.

Even though Kaname started everything, the fact that it is an all vs one war is already very obvious.

I could not help but to curl my lip, “You guys. The “Lumberjack” is already outdated. Although many people were doing this during the time of the founding of Butei High... there were too many accidents, too bloody. At the very least, this isn’t befitting of girls. So, stop now.” Without options, I voiced out my opinion to the girls.

“Don’t stop me, Kin-chan. Sometimes, girls have no choice but to fight!” Shirayuki’s black hair shook as she shook her head adamantly. She then started rattling inexplicable things about some national strategies, “This is a holy war started by a love for Kin-chan! To ensure peace for the Kin-chan nation, our country is forced to declare war on the Kaname nation!”

“I say...”

Usually, you are so gentle and virtuous, but at times, you love battle even more than Aria...

“ - No problem. I’ll fight. So what about “Assistants”?”

In front of her, Kaname asked that after calmly eating her remaining burger. That look was as relaxed as when one says “Do you want milk with your coffee?”

This is a rare occasion when I actually want to help you. How troublesome.

“Of course. If you have friends, go ahead and bring them.”

Seeing Kaname accept the duel, Shirayuki muttered “Good, now I can finish Kaname off.” and an evil grin before suggesting that warmly.

The so-called “assistant”... is a lifeline who can assist once.

Although this was usually to prevent the duel from ending in a stalemate or to make sure that the victor does not over-attack the opponent after the win was already very obvious and let him or her admit defeat - but from my experience, nobody cares about the formalities when the battle begins

“Course not. I don’t even need one. Onee-san is the one who needs one. Anyway, Onee-san will be so hurt that she won’t even be able to say “I surrender” by the end of it; so she will need someone to say that for her, isn’t it so?”

Kaname shot a smile at Shirayuki, *rustle*, and crumpled the wrapper of her Texas burger - *toss!* and threw it into the bin.

<~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~>

The night after, Kaname was fully dressed in her uniform. At the second battleground, which was decided to be the duel venue, she was standing while embracing her own arms.

On her back, there was a sheathless blade that was as long as she was tall

This unusual blade gleaming with a fluorescent blue. It was the very same blade that Kaname used in attacking the Baskerville girls, a cutting-edge technology weapon. I’m sure it’s a monomolecular vibration weapon.

For me, whose physics and chemistry results were not as good as I would have liked, it was hard for me to comprehend. But according to Kaname, the blade was edged with a molecular chain and the chain could rotate like a chainsaw.

It was mainly consisting of carbon atoms manufactured through the use of an electron microscope and it has hardness level of 10 on the Mohs scale. To explain it simply, it is basically a saw made of diamond<ref>Diamond has a Mohs hardness level of 10</ref>.

Beside Kaname, who was proudly saying “There’s nothing this blade cannot cut through”, I could not help but think.

(Half a year ago, Shirayuki had said that too. However, compared to her supernatural theories, Kaname’s words seem more convincing...)

At that moment, led by Shirayuki and Jeanne, were Aria and Riko who were making a rustling sound in the battleground as they arrived together.

Whoa... this is...

I‘m starting to regret my inaction. After all, despite being worried about Kaname coming here, I didn’t do anything about it.

At this point, Shirayuki was in her Miko<ref>Shrine Priestess</ref> garments wit protective headgear. Her sleeves were rolled up and her hands grabbed the sheath of Irokane Ayame tightly. This was what she wore when she was trying to behead Aria in April, the traditional battle attire of Hotogi Mikos.

Although the others were in their usual bulletproof attire, Jeanne had Durandal sheathed while attached to her waist. The two guns attached to Aria’s legs were constantly moving in accordance to her motion and Riko was smiling at us while embracing her M1887. Everyone looked determined.

“Sisters, you are really really slow. I’ve grown tired of waiting for you all.”

Kaname, who had been waiting from the start, gestured at them with her thumb and said, “Hypocrite, Opera Girl, Turnip Head and Fake Cutie... Oh, there’s one less. Where’s that weird mute?” -- after gesturing over them (Opera Girl seems to mean Jeanne), Kaname noticed that Reki was absent and asked.

"She already has her crosshairs on you--" motioning and letting her twin ponytails waver in the wind, Aria said.

Looks like she has already taken the name Kaname as a name she uses for people of equal standing as her.

"She will be part of the outer ring. You will never be able to escape. Reki is a sniper with a sniping success rate of more than 99% -- I've only seen her fail once. and that was only because a dud was used."

Mm, I was the one who set up that dud. Her success rate is actually 100%.

"Eh... I'll say it again, stop this. You girls were the direct victims of Kaname's surprise attack, so it's not like I don't know how you feel, but this is too disgraceful. Please, think of a more rooted solution." I had to say this as the captain of Team Baskerville.

The vice-captain Aria glared at me like a gunman in Western movies. Although her voice was still that old seiyuu-like voice, she used a Western gunman-like tone and said, "It's because of the fact that you don't come to Assault that you've become such a peace-supporting idiot, Kinji. This is the real essence of a Butei. Resolving the conflict through brawls and bullets should the the correct way."

"Even if so, your actions are too much. To defeat Kaname as one, you guys came so well-prepared. Don't tell me it's because all of you have some other personal hatred?" I returned a glare to her and said.

In my view, Aria's blushing switch started turning to 'on' mode. Frantically, she tried to cover herself, "I, I'm not trying to snatch you back from Kaname!" then changed into a "Oh no, what am I saying" kind of panic -- *swoosh*, immediately changing into her usual self and drew out her silver M1911, saying to Kaname, "I'll declare this beforehand, my gun currently contains <Coloured Crayon>. This is different from when you surprised attacked me."

<Coloured Crayon> -- This is the Butei Ammo that Aria had gotten from the Vatican.

She probably brought that after realizing that normal .45ACP bullets were ineffective against my younger “sister”.

"You think the problem lies with that? What a woman that makes others feel relieved." Kaname mocked Aria.

But, you're wrong, Kaname.

Perhaps you, who has superior combat power, has never considered this problem. However, when one is surprise attacked and one is fighting with preparations made, their power can have a difference of a few times. This is especially true when facing an Aria-leveled Butei where even a tiny slip could threaten your life. Do you understand this?

“Recently, Kaname-chan has been having Ki-kun all to herself. See, now everyone has become yanderes~”

Giving Kaname a pet name was Riko, whose hand was gripping her shotgun. With her other dexterous hand, she was making horns above her head - *Shutter!* And she loaded her shotgun.

To people who have gone against a shotgun, that is a terrible sound.

“When fleeing, remember to come here and play with Riko, okay? Hehehe.”

Usually, bullets fired from a handgun can be dodged. And unexpectedly, even if it is someone inexperienced, he or she can also dodge. This is because handguns can only shoot in a straight line, and observing that “line” clearly before shooting is impossible.

However, if it’s a shell from a shotgun, one cannot dodge it. This is because the shell will scatter into a buckshot and capture the target’s “surface”.

And the gun in Riko’s hands was sawed-off. This does not just help in concealing the gun, but it makes the pellet spread much wider.

In truth, even if I was in HSS, I would not want to fight with someone with that kind of gun.

“Ehehehe. The Lumberjack does make me reminisce, Ki-kun.”

Not just so, while Riko was smiling at me... there were actually two shadows under her feet.

Hilda is following her? Mm, she probably came on her own accord.

I, who recalled Hilda’s devilish figure without thinking, suddenly heard a sound.

“Kaname, have you prayed to the gods?”

Jeanne, drawing Durandal, said in a clear voice,

“I am Shirayuki’s assistant. I am part of the outer ring, but at the same time, I might have to interfere with the battle.”

Seeing her ponytail hairstyle... she seems to be in battle condition too.

“Jeanne..., I had always thought that you weren’t one to help in such uncivilised actions.”

Hearing what I said, Jeanne’s azure eyes shot me a glare.

“Tohyama, the reason why I am forced to fight, is because of your uselessness.”

“Why blame me now?”

“Didn’t I order you a couple of days ago, to use some method to pull Kaname into <Deen>?”

Some method...?

Ah, you mean letting me seduce her. That’s just totally absurd.

That kind of thing, I will never do even if you bash me to death. Don’t even raise the idea of doing that to a self-proclaimed little sister.

“But look at the current situation. It’s all because of your failure.”

“Let’s not talk about whether this is a success or failure. That method was forced onto me on your own accord.” I indignantly responded.

"I was not directly ambushed, so I'm supposed to be safe from Kaname's matter. That's the reason why I wasted so much effort on persuading the Baskerville girls, telling them that you were using this method to get Kaname over to our side and let them be. I even helped them draw a mind map."

Hey...! What have you done, Jeanne!

"But, Kaname and everyone's relationship doesn't seem to have improved..." Jeanne responded with a slight hint of sadness in her tone.

"Your illogical plan definitely cannot be done, how can I carry it out?!"

"This proves that, we need to change our plan now, and use a duel to make Kaname surrender and let her join us."

In a natural action, Jeanne's saber made a *swoosh* sound as it rotated, and it reflected greenish light under the moon, just as if it was trying to show itself to Kaname, whose face had an absent expression.

"And what's more important is, in the hamburger store, Kaname called me despicable."
Hamburger store... Is she talking about that time at McDonald's?
Seriously, you guys were indeed sneaky at that time.

“I’m not a coward and I’m definitely not despicable. Now, I am going to make Kaname understand this point through a fair duel. And in Butei High, surrendering is very dishonourable. No matter what situation it is, I must not cower in a duel against a younger Butei.”

Now just hold on for a second. You ran away from an underclassman the other day in the cosplay cafe.

Ah, I can’t stand it. Because of the fact that there were too many points that were making me dumbfounded, I couldn’t even bother to speak.

“Okay okay. So what about a victory of the Far East Warfare?” Kaname said, *spit* and gave Jeanne a monster-like face.

At this time, Shirayuki, who looked more terrifying when silent, stepped forward, making a clicking sound with her red clogs, saying,

“Kin-chan, stay away. Because there aren’t any Riri particles tonight.”

Riri particles… Are those the particles that fall like raindrops, and can interfere with supernatural powers?

And without those - it means that Shirayuki can bring out her full powers, different from the time when Kaname defeated her till she was defenseless.

Kaname. This time, you’re in danger.

“The outer ring is ready, only the validation of rules is left.”

Seeing Shirayuki say this while unsheathing her blade, I suddenly realised - I’m not sure when, that only Shirayuki, Jeanne and Kaname was nearby.

To prevent friendly fire, Aria and Riko had moved back to form two points of an equilateral triangle, with the last point facing the sports warehouse.

I’m guessing that area should be under Reki’s responsibility.

(These fools actually came up with a strategy after reconnaissance.)

The outer ring of ‘Lumberjack’ duels should not consist of not more than a few people as per the rules, but there are no specific rules regarding the placement of this outer layer.

The outer ring that the Baskerville members had created - If one would see it as being centred around the location, then it was easy to understand the advantages of such a formation.

Firstly, the duelist is the experienced blade-wielder Shirayuki.

Following the traditions of the ‘Lumberjack’, both duelists have two use close-range weapons.

And another swordswoman accustomed to close-combat - Jeanne, was positioned closest to the fight.

Even if Kaname could evade both of them, she would come in the handgun prodigy Aria and the shotgun wielding Riko’s line of fire. It was unable to go pass these two.

And even if some miracle did occur, she would be unable to get out of Reki’s grasp.

Even if I was under HSS, I wouldn’t be able to get out of this.

“This won’t do, Kaname. You too should understand the meaning of this formation. It’s the ‘Lumberjack’ after all. It’s absolutely impossible to escape them all.” I tried to advise Kaname slightly forcefully with a hint of anxiousness.

But Kaname ignored me while continuing to smile.

“Please don’t make me go on. Apologize and surrender. Leave the rest to me. I’ll find a way to convince them. You should at least have some inkling of the danger to come-”

“That’s unreasonable, onii-chan,” Kaname interjected, “No dinosaur would be afraid of ants. Anyway, there’s no need for such a wide outer ring, Onee-san.”

*scratch*

(...?)

Her skirt gently lifted up…. Like a elementary schoolgirl about to play hopscotch, Kaname drew a roughly 10 metre diameter circle with her toes on the sandy field.

“-I’ll battle you without getting out of this circle. If I even lay a finger out of this boundary, take it that I lose.”

Hearing this-- Shirayuki’s brows widened in shock.

*Whoosh*. Kaname drew her blade while exclaiming,

“Hail the advances of technology. This blade is very different from those steel weapons of yours. It’s worth 10 of the newest Japanese tanks. Whether it comes to women or weapons, the newest are the best. Isn’t that right, onii-chan?”

At this, Kaname turned to me and gave me a radiant smile.

But-Having lived with Kaname for a period of time, I could understand her true thoughts.

I can’t explain it with simple theories, but I could feel Kaname’s feelings being transferred to my heart.

Kaname-- Kaname was calling a bluff.

She was… alone. Without any help.

All the Baskervilles had enhanced weapons. The concentration of Riri in the area had already been determined beforehand.

Not only this- but their flawless formation… This burden, was surely too much to bear for Kaname alone.

Her fear was being transmitted to me. Straight to my heart.

So I had to--

Dammit. I have no way out.

“Aria.”

Even though I was far away, I could clearly see that Type D blood vessels had already appeared from Aria’s neck.

“The cocktail that was sent to me isn’t 9mm bullets. It’s .50AE bullets.”

I pulled out the pre-loaded Desert Eagle and showed it to them.

“Kinji, any intervention is useless.”

“I won’t stop you. Go ahead! Fight till you feel good. But, I’ll have you know that I hate bullies like these the most.”

“This isn’t bullying~ It’s showing love~” Riko shouted to me while cupping her hands around her mouth like a trumpet.

“They’re all the same” I retorted.

“Tohyama- What’s the meaning of you taking out your gun.”

“It means that I’ll be Kaname’s assistant.”

After explaining to Jeanne, I glanced sideways at Kaname--

She was looking at me with a bit of shock with her hands plastered around her breasts. When our eyes met… She averted my gaze with her suddenly reddened cheeks.

I couldn’t understand what that meant, but I took it as she had nothing against it.

Watching Shirayuki gnashing her teeth, looking as if she had something to say, I immediately pressed on.

“Alright ladies--I’ll go through the rules once more. The duel ends when one party surrenders or is unable to take action. Before this, any other injuries do not result in a loss. There is no draw. No running away is permitted. If anyone tries to, the outer ring can force the duelist back into the ring. Any method of doing so is permitted, so long as the duelist is forced back in.”

Ah...This brought me back to the times when I was still in Assault.

Even though this isn’t Aria, but this was the style of a Butei. Of course, I meant this in a bad way.

“Assistants are permitted to prevent death or any other events from occurring, and they can interfere once. After that, any actions are not permitted.”

“Mm. It’s as we know. Is that all?”

Seeing as how I was going to take part, Aria was for some unknown reason, suddenly pleased. This girl is as battle-hungry as ever.

I nodded my head.

“Well… You guys can start now!”

Aria motioned to Shirayuki and Kaname, and took out a black Government.

Shirayuki and Kaname--were watching each other in the ring.

Both of them didn’t begin attacking.

The starting of the “Lumberjack” was up to the duelists. It was a privilege for both of them, anyone outside had no right to intervene. It started when both their breathing were in sync. This battle between savages, just like it was in the Samurai Era.

Time slowly passed.

*Whoosh*. Shirayuki raised her blade silently.

The blade faced the sky, and the hilt was raised to the right - The Hassou stance<ref>A stance in Kendo. One of the big five stances.</ref>.

While you could say no modern swordsman used such an antique stance, Shirayuki, a witchcraft user, would often use such a stance that required little physical strength.

(But Shirayuki… How do you intend to fight?)

Kaname’s knife can cut through any metal.

Even the legendary Irokane Ayame was probably no exception.

“Laser Sharp...”

With a mutter, Kaname also raised her blade.

Taking a step back with her right foot, she faced Shirayuki almost completely sideways.

The blade in her hand was parallel to the floor, and raised almost as high as her face.

Both her hands holding the hilt was thrust back, an offensive stance leaving space below her right armpit.

This stance… I’ve never seen it before. There are no records of it in any textbook.

But my instincts told me that this was a stance that had no defense against counterattacks.

If it’s this blade of Kaname’s, then it was good enough for her not to factor in defence.

And this stance… shows Kaname’s own tendencies with this blade.

“...”

The vertical blade of Shirayuki, and the horizontal blade of Kaname.

These two gave off an aura that made one anxious.

Everyone was speechless. Even the birds had stopped chirping.

Their indomitable fighting spirit repeatedly spread to the surroundings… Suddenly, a stray leaf floated in between both of them.

At this time -Bang- Kaname charged as fast as a gust of wind.

(Beautiful.)

She had used the opening where Shirayuki’s vision was blocked by the falling leaf.

“Hihomura Kogikabe.”

Shirayuki had to defend against this attack, and she moved her right hand across the blade.

Following this move, a fiery wall appeared roughly two metres away from her.

(Wow…)

Even I could feel the heat from where I was standing.

Those were no ordinary flames. Those flames were blazingly hot and scary.

Now I more or less understand Shirayuki’s warning that “there are no Riri particles tonight”. Unrestricted from any sort of attack, Shirayuki was literally a monster.

The blade in Kaname’s hand cut through the wall. *Bang* The wall fell and Kaname danced to the left.

And where the blade had penetrated the wall--Shirayuki, with her hair dancing, appeared there too.

Jeanne would have seen the stance Shirayuki had adopted in war before, as if she was holding a blazing torch. The swirling flame was entwined around the blade.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Hinokagabi Kochiyou!”

One could not track the swing of that sword with the naked eye.

But the afterimage left by the flames clearly showed a V-shaped cut like a butterfly’s wings.

It was probably the single-handed version of the Swallow Cut<ref>See Tsubame-gaeshi (燕返し), a technique used by Sasaki Kojirou.</ref>.

But this path was only an attempt to burn Kaname’s blade. Shirayuki’s blade did not touch Kaname’s even once. For if it did, it would be mercilessly cut in half.

“...Aha.”

Kaname gave a smile showing her confidence in victory. It was also impossible to follow the swings of her sword with the naked eye. With a backflip, she widened the distance between her and Shirayuki. The glow around her blade swirled around her body like neon lights.

“That was dangerous.”

“She’s pretty good huh, that Kaname-chan.”

Aria and Riko, who seemed to be able to follow the fight, exclaimed with a sigh.

“...”

Shirayuki wordlessly raised her sword to a standard fighting stance. One of the straps on her miko garment had been sliced apart.

And in that pure white uniform, there was a cut around the left armpit, showing off her Hadajiban<ref>Hadajiban is a traditional clothing, refer to http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%A6%E8%A2%A2.</ref>. In those moments, Kaname had actually continuously sliced twice at Shirayuki’s body and chest.

“You dodged those in the nick of time, Onee-san.”

With the grace of a gymnast, Kaname-*whoosh*- raised her blade again. This time the blade was even further back, showing off a more aggressive stance than before.

“Hmph. You’re just trying to make my blade too hot to hold...aren’t ya?”

The blade in Kaname’s hand was burnt like melted iron. If it was me… I wouldn’t be able to hold it.

As it seems, Shirayuki using Hotogi witchcraft to invoke flames wasn’t without reason. She was trying to get the heat to spread to Kaname, forcing her to drop that technologically advanced blade.

“Too bad for you, Onee-san. Heat resistance tests has been done for more than ten times already. It’s the same for both me and this blade. It won’t change no matter how much you heat it. You’ve lost, Onee-san.”

Kaname -whose gaze was now like a hunter before its prey- her extended right leg suddenly moved.

“But if the place I’ll cut gets burnt by this, then even normal surgery won’t save it. You can only blame yourself then.”

Faced with Kaname making such threats, Shirayuki calmly sheathed Irokane Ayame and crouched down, showing the action of drawing a sword.

(——Is this Hihi Hotogikami!? It isn’t a good move, Shirayuki!)

I involuntarily sucked in the cool air and watched her.

The Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami required channeling time. And Kaname absolutely would not give her that time.

Even if Shirayuki could channel it, Kaname clearly knows where Irokane Ayame will come out from.

She just needs to thrust the tip of her blade and sever it. Just like how she should do it to Shirayuki. But- Kaname did not move.

Even like this, even understanding this...You’re prepared to survive with the use the trump of the Hotogi, Shirayuki?

“Flame Witch-Prepare to get burnt by your own fire!”

Kaname raised that blade infused with flames-

With an impossible speed, Kaname’s legs exploded forward as fast as a cannonball.

“Kaname, this ends here.”

Those eyes that stared at Kaname from behind Shirayuki-

(...Jeanne…!)

Jeanne, Shirayuki’s assistant, charged forward.

She kept Durandal behind her, using her body to block the blade.

“Hey! It’s Jet Stream Attack!”

Riko suddenly came up with this nonsense.

Jeanne vaulted over Shirayuki and pulled out Durandal.

“——The Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans)——”

Jeanne’s blade emitted a pale green glow while she was softly chanting.

Small ice crystals flashed, encircling Jeanne-

Kaname, who seemed to feel that she could not meet it head on, stopped by piercing her blade on the ground.

-Pah-

The blue light that landed right in front of Kaname instantly froze the ground beneath.

Without the Riri particles interfering with the abnormally low temperature, it spread to Kaname’s blade which was still in the ground.

“...!”

*Crack* *Crack*

Following the sounds, the monomolecular blade was enclosed by the ice.

To prevent her legs from being frozen together with the ground, Kaname…

“Ngh…”

With a burst of strength and the athleticism of a superhero, Kaname used the hilt of her sword to swing herself upwards and do a handstand. It was almost as if it were a circus act.

The ice slowly spread upwards towards the hilt of the sword, but because the sword had been recently heated, it only reached the end of the blade. Kaname, who was balancing on the hilt, was unaffected.

“Ho...Using an assistant, eh? Sorry, I forgot about your existence because your skill level is too low!”

Saying this, Kaname flipped her body back--

*Crack*

“Regretful as it is, there’s no use!”

Kaname ripped the sword out of the ice and charged straight at Shirayuki.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami!”

At the voice of the power-conserving Shirayuki, the stream of flames danced upward towards Kaname, who was attacking from the sky.

Kaname completely ignored the tempestuous blaze and went straight for Shirayuki’s Irokane Ayame.

“!!!”

Suddenly, Kaname seemed to have realized something. With a sound akin to glass breaking, the monomolecular blade, which had crossed paths with Irokane Ayame, shattered.

Quickly following was a dull thud.

Shirayuki’s sword, which lost the flames encircling it, hit Kaname square in the back.

(That...That’s the blunt side!”)

Shirayuki gently hit Kaname with the blunt side of Irokane Ayame.

Kaname, who had fallen to the ground, rolled on the floor until she faced the stars.

“A-ah……..ah…”

Kaname, whose eyes were glistening with tears, desperately tried to collect the broken shards of what used to be her blade… But her hands recoiled upon touching the heated glass.

“No way. No way…!<ref>She’s saying this in English.</ref> How can a cutting-edge piece of weaponry break? This...makes no sense!”

Kaname, who had been hit with a strong sense of confusion, looked forlorn.

And as for me… being a bystander, I more or less understood the Baskerville’s plan.

Whatever technology was applied to it, Kaname’s sword was still metallic.

So long as it was, a repeated cycle of extreme heating and cooling would cause it to be weakened.

There have even been cases of the strongest Japanese steel being broken because of this.

And Kaname’s blade had gone through such an extreme change of heating and cooling… the results were instantaneous. This is the result.

“はかなさをほかにもいはじ桜花...咲きては散りぬあはれ世の中...”

Shirayuki gently hummed with her eyes and long eyelashes closed.

Quietly, she returned Irokane Ayame into the sheath.

This should be a song from Shin Kokin Wakashuu, by Tokudaiji Sanesada? I can’t remember because my Ancient Studies results aren’t as I like.

“-- The winner has been decided, then.”

Aria said as she kept her dual pistols back into the holster.

Hey, you didn’t even do anything. What’s with the delighted expression?

I squatted beside Kaname, and translated the song that Shirayuki had been singing to her-

“Cheer up, Kaname. It’s over. The newest weaponry will keep appearing like blooming flowers. But even those flowers have to wilt at some point. And your blade has only wilted now. That’s all there is to it.”

Even after understanding their plan, one has to think that it was very simple. But perhaps it was due to this simplicity that it was unexpected.

But, Kaname, who looked up at me -- seemed to not be able to accept this fact.

The newest, strongest piece of cutting-edge weaponry that was hers had been destroyed.

And this, was like questioning the need for Kaname’s own existence.

“Uuu..Uwaaaaaaa!”

Kaname stood up like a normal angry elementary school student and used her fists to attack Shirayuki. Seeing this, Shirayuki shifted a little from her position and prepared to meet Kaname’s blows.

As an assistant, I raised my hands in front of Shirayuki, blocking her.

I used my index finger to activate the trigger guard on my DE, and relaxed my hand and let the gun hook on my fingers.

This is the Butei and American police’s symbol showing the lack of desire to fire guns. In other words, it was the symbol of surrender.

After that, I used my other hand to hold Kaname, letting her look at the floor.

It was then that Kaname noticed… One of her legs had left that circle she had previously demarcated as the place she would fight in.

Or rather, Shirayuki had used the back of her sword to force Kaname’s leg out of the circle.

“You said it yourself. No going back on your words.” I said with a slightly stricter tone.

Kaname...with her eyes full with tears, resisting, resisting… Finally- “Uu…..Uwaaaa…...Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Like a real elementary school student, Kaname sobbed loudly.

She seemed… to be unable to mess up when in front of me.

Honestly speaking, what should I do? Kaname’s crying, after all.

“You’ve~made~Kaname~cry~! I’ll~go~and~complain to the teachers~!”

Riko laughed while singing and came over to Shirayuki and I.

Riko, weren’t you the one that wanted to bully Kaname?

But then… Thanks to her, all the animosity for earlier had been dispelled.

How do I put it… Riko is in some sort of “It’s ok up to this point...but bullying Kaname further is a no-no!” state.

Looks like this girl purposely tried to release the tension upon seeing Kaname like this. What a girl who knows how to communicate with others.

And Aria and I, who completely lack this ability, could only watch on with a “What should I do?” expression.

Suddenly, Haimaki ran over, and licked Kaname’s face, comforting her gently. Looks like Aria’s and my communication skills weren’t even on par to a dogs.

On the other hand, Haimaki’s owner with the worst possible communication skills climbed down from the cherry tree beside the field carrying her SVD. Reki, you stayed surprisingly close to the battlefield this time, eh?

“Kaname, although we met as enemies, your combat skills are really impressive. I didn’t think you were able to counterattack in such a short timeframe. I would have lost if things deviated even slightly from the plan.”

Jeanne, who was squatting beside Kaname saying this, her back…

(This… Isn’t it completely exposed?!)

I hurriedly turned away.

Although she didn’t seem to mind, the back of Jeanne’s bulletproof uniform had been completely sliced vertically… Even the straps of her bra and that snow-white skin were exposed.

Sp-Speaking of which, I can understand if the straps are in front, like Aria’s, but bras like these with the straps behind, how on earth do girls manage them?

Just as this male brain of mine was overheating...Shirayuki, who had pinned her torn Miko garments with something that I have no idea where she conjured it from, comforted the half-crying Kaname like a gentle big sister.

“You are indeed this strong. As expected of Kin-chan’s younger sister.”

The downcast and wordless Kaname nodded her head after hearing the phrase ‘Kin-chan’s younger sister’.

And me, who had already been stressed over this, was finally able to give a bitter smile. “Don’t praise her for this. Whether her combat prowess is strong or not has no meaning outside of the Academy Island.” I tried to tell Jeanne and Shirayuki.

Immediately after this, Aria ojou-sama, whose had changed expressions abnormally quickly, said to me,

“Kinji, coffee.”

I was nervous, knowing that there was a chance that any delay would make Aria bring me for a round of Lumberjack. I also felt sorry that it was in the middle of the night, but for the sake of my life, I decided to call Mutou to bring the goods over.

But I obviously couldn’t tell him that I was watching over a Lumberjack duel, so I had to resort to “I’m enjoying the late night. There are also girls.” Mutou replied with “I’ll be there in 5!”, but he could only provide canned coffee.

Because of this, I had to bow down and speak to Aria ojou-sama respectfully, asking her “What should I do?” This earned a strong rebuke from her. “You trash, I’m worried about your future.”

After that, Aria called one of her juniors in Assault and ordered her to make coffee for her.

I say, you lazy princess. That used to ordering people around, are you?

In exactly 5 minutes, Mutou arrived in his truck with Aria’s junior in tow. And this junior of hers actually brought 10 different coffee pots filled with different types of coffee.

And that’s how that lie of mine turned into truth… From that onwards, it became an appreciation of the night.

Anyway, this Mamiya-kun is shorter and flatter than Aria. A rare high school student with such a youthful body. And she sported a twintail, showing off her obvious childishness.

I don’t know how this girl went wrong, but she’s abnormally subservient to Aria, and follows all her orders. But…

“It’s getting dark. Tohyama-senpai, please leave Aria-senpai-- No, please find a seat by yourself away from the girls.”

I don’t know why she purposefully focused on me. Maybe I’m one of the boys that wasn’t wanted by the girls.

Anyway Mamiya-kun, one can accept this “appreciation” if you glance over it, but it’s a bit hard for a Butei to do so right? Sitting next to Aria with this guardian-like face smiling while pouring coffee, don’t you find it a little… uncharacteristic?

“...”

Feeling excluded after Mamiya’s persecution, I sat on the sand away from the circle of girls.

While I did get the coffee, it’s a bit pointless drinking it away from everyone else. Mutou, could you hurry up and get those dumplings so we can appreciated such an evening?

About the girls, Kaname, who let her weapon lie on the floor - a magnetic propulsion fibre shield… Sitting at a corner, everyone felt as if she were saying “It can be sat on.”, and she used it as a cushion for the picnic. It had the atmosphere of a gathering of girls.

Being worried about Kaname, I watched the girls...having drank a cup of caramel macchiato, she finally felt more at ease.

Seeing Mamiya finally doze off, presumably because of the late hour, Aria - having suffered at the expense of that shield - asked,

“Hey, why didn’t you use this tonight?”

Kaname--looked at Shirayuki, and replied,

“Because Shirayuki onee-san is fighting with only a standard knife. Tonight is different from the last time, it’s a duel, not a war. That’s why I thought it was only reasonable to bring one blade. It would be despicable for me to use so many knives.”

Ahh… Kaname had mentioned this before in McDonalds too--

She was abiding to my words that “since she claimed her name was Tohyama, then she could not do anything despicable.”.

“So that’s why…”

Shirayuki, who heard Kaname say this, changed her impression of her.

She picked up one of the shards of the monomolecular knife, wrapped it in a cloth the colour of a red dianthus flower and gave it to Kaname.

“Knives are the soul of Butei - From your knife, I can feel a noble spirit. It’s beautiful.”

“Onee-san…”

Receiving the gift from Shirayuki, Kaname looked at Shirayuki respectfully.

The way those two behave, they could be real sisters.

“This should be the saying of ‘No discord, no concord’...”

Listening to that line just like one from a mafia show, I turned around to find Mutou holding a plate full of dumplings. Mutou passed the dumplings to the girls and sat beside me.

“You guys just had a round of Lumberjack, didn’t ya.”

I guess he saw through it immediately.

“Keep it a secret, won’t you?. Even though the school permits it, Facultas has been a little annoying recently.”

“Of course I won’t say a word. I can keep secrets, ya know?”

We both hinted at each other while eating the dumplings the girls hadn’t taken.

“Hehe. Speaking of which, Kinji…”

“Don’t laugh so evilly…”

“Aren’t you laughing too?”

Actually, Mutou was the opponent that fought with me not long after I entered school.

What’s the reason? I think I said something about Shirayuki, and that made Mutou mad.

And because Mutou was from Logi, I didn’t respect him because of our physical differences. His throwing skills are surprisingly rich, his signature move, Exploider, left people seeing stars. Honestly, I don’t want to have to take that again.

At that time we were constantly pushed back into the ring by the outsiders like Shiranui and Riko until we were both exhausted… I don’t even remember who won that battle.

And that’s how we became friends.

This couldn’t really be explained with words… But this is probably some way that proud Butei forge relationships. And it’s the stupidest one.

After the appreciation, we parted our ways, deciding to let the conversation continue when we had found another time.

Shirayuki and Aria went back to their respective dorms, and Kaname and I returned to my room.

Under the light of the streetlamp, Kaname and I ambled among the sounds of nature amidst this autumn night.

“Onii-chan?” Kaname called me while strolling beside me.

“What’s up?”

“Thank you… Thank you for being my assistant… Thank you for standing beside me. When I heard you wanted to be my assistant… I was really… really happy!”

“But you lost also because of me...”

But I had to pick out that point.

When Jeanne had released the Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans), Kaname could have been faster in pulling out the blade and rushing at Shirayuki.

But I was standing behind her… So Kaname had to use the blade to completely stop the freezing of the floor to affect me.

And that’s why Kaname’s monomolecular knife had completely been frozen, resulting in it being weakened.

Of course, putting me in Jeanne’s line-of-fire was Kaname’s mistake. But if I had never volunteered to assist Kaname - it wouldn’t have ended like this.

“No it’s fine. A younger sister protecting her elder brother… A person protecting her family, it’s nothing to be surprised by.”

Kaname said, while vigorously shaking her head.

“...”

Hearing this, I got a sense of Kaname being my actual sister… Stopping in my tracks, I gazed at Kaname.

And Kaname, who had stopped at that exact same moment, used those beautiful, azure-coloured eyes to look up at me just like a younger sister looking up at her older brother.

~End of 1st Ammo~

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume11 1st Ammo

2015-05-24T02:03:10Z

Deathmailrock:

== 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- ==

On a quiet and sunny autumn afternoon…

"The Texas burger is really delicious, Onii-chan!"

"Yeah..."

"Being able to eat it with the person I like makes it ten times yummier!"

"...”

Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at an open-air McDonald's terrace in Odaiba. The ambience was nice.

There were many couples under the refurbished, beautiful terrace. If people were uninformed of the creepy details, they would think that Kaname, a seemingly normal schoolgirl, was just showing me a cute schoolgirl smile. In the eyes of passers-by, we were just a high school couple having a date in the terrace.

"Nn~~, the weather's great! It's a perfect day for a sibling date, Onii-chan!"

This self-proclaimed little sister of mine, the young lass that was known as Tohyama Kaname. Once her personality changed, she would enter a state that could result in destroyed overhead bridges, grenades being uncontrollably thrown, and a kitchen knife being pointed at anyone in sight. As you could imagine, this was something that I just could not manage. She was a dangerous girl who could turn the terrace into ruins in just 30 minutes.

(Hey, what do you mean by "sibling date"?)

Don't make such a taboo statement loudly in public, Kaname.

Also, I don't understand your logic of drinking caramel latte instead of eating your burger. When you go to a McDonald's store, you should drink Coke. As Jeanne would put it, this is a universally accepted rule.

I, who was pondering over my own rules, drinking Coke and muttering "They say that autumn is a splendid season", was entering a state of unparalleled frustration.

If you ask me why, it's because a few days ago... this same Miss Kaname and Shirayuki were having a stand-off in my dorm. The clash had damaged my sanity.

That night, Shirayuki broke into my dorm and found Kaname there. So, she yelled, "I-I want to challenge you! Even if someone dies by accident during the duel, it's okay! To maintain the stability of the Tohyama family and ensure peace in Japan, I am obligated to fight you!". With that, she laughed in a devilishly high pitch, and sprayed the machine gun wildly at Kaname, who was dodging and hiding in the room.

The gun in Shirayuki's grasp was an M60. It was basically a specialized killing machine.

Bullets were endlessly sprayed across the room.

Despite the gun overheating in the end, it was unable to disperse the image of the bullets flying out of the barrel. Although there was a heat disperser equipped, it was meaningless once you saw the way Shirayuki's furiously fired.

After finishing all her rounds, Shirayuki threw away her overheated barrel and remarked, "This is just a greeting. Before I announce a formal duel, I will not come to find you. Enjoy the time you have left alive." Then, she went straight home.

On the second day, Shirayuki, the same girl who greeted us the previous morning by emptying a light machine gun in our faces (behaviour that was consistent with the role of Butei High Student Council President), once again treated me as considerately, submissively, and gently as she always did, naturally giving me a shock.

She even came to my dorm when Kaname was not here and exclaimed "Ah! That's bad!", before making it as good as new...

But Miss Shirayuki... this is your doing, right?

You really seem like you have split personalities.

Ever since then, she has always been coming to do housework with her gracious smile - but on several occasions, I witnessed her face turning into a terrible Prajnaparamita-like one when she found Kaname's toothbrush and clothes.

On the other hand, after Shirayuki left obvious traces of her coming to do the housework… Kaname also gave off an aura similar to Shirayuki’s when the younger girl found out that miko<ref>Shrine Priestess</ref> had been here.

If you ask me to describe how I felt, I could use one word.
It is – Mortifying...

Normally, they left me with such a good impression. However, in these situations, their instantaneous change in attitude stimulates my heart like a jack-in-a-box. That change in expression was just like the old film “Daimajin”. And in this situation, there were two Daimajins.

Compared to their violent tendencies, I would have preferred Aria’s a lot more. After all, she doesn’t delay her actions and as such, I would only have to be afraid for a short period of time.

Drinking my Coke unknowingly... I noticed that the sparrows that had landed on the terrace suddenly chirped noisily before hastily flying away.

She-she's appeared!

I turned my head, making a “gah” sound...

“...”

The sight that awaited my eyes was Miss Shirayuki taking the escalator up to our floor on the terrace. She was wearing her bulletproof sailor suit with a white ribbon in her hair. Although she greeted me cutely, she shot Kaname a murderous glance that had frightened the sparrows away. Moreover, she was smiling.

Kaname, who was beside me, waved her hand and said “hi” to Shirayuki -

However, contrary to her expression, she was emanating an aura of fury.

Due to their dark auras, the beauty and ambience of the perfect autumn day had been ruined.

And I, who had called them here, was repeatedly looking at them like a professional American wrestling referee.

“Ah, Kin-chan.”

Shirayuki walked towards me with her back facing the escalator, greeting me. Making a “click” sound, she accidentally stepped on her own foot. Although she didn’t fall this time, her fitness was still as terrible as before.

Watching Shirayuki regain her balance and walk towards me, I said, “Well… I guess we’re all here. Shirayuki, go order a hamburger or something too.”

“Nn.” Shirayuki answered. *clap* *clap*, she clapped her hands... with an unknowing look, she glanced around. We kept silent for a moment, only then did I realise that she was doing the waiter call used in the Butei High mess hall.

(Now that I think about it, it seems that Shirayuki hardly goes to anywhere except for the shrine and the school compound.)

Somewhere like McDonald’s... she probably had never even visited such a place.

There’s no other way. Someone will have to accompany her.

But seriously, to summon a waiter in McDonald’s. There should be a certain extent to her lack of knowledge, right? Just how fenced off from the world are you? That action alone was enough to claim the “World Ojou-sama Champion” award.

To say why I pulled them here for a meal - it’s because Shirayuki declared a duel on Kaname, and the girls (Aria, Riko, Reki for example) were ready to help her as they wanted revenge.

As a pioneer of Team Baskerville, Shirayuki was very alert to Tohyama Kaname. If I turned a blind eye to the situation, it would certainly result in a major war. If that really happens, there would be no guarantee that Academy Island would not sink.

So, I intervened, like the United Nations would do... In order to come up with a peaceful solution to this confrontation, I opened negotiations.

And choosing the venue to be at McDonald’s, that was because I was sure that no matter what, they would not brandish their weapons in a place packed with innocent civilians.

To Shirayuki, who was carrying a McDonald’s food tray while having an intoxicated look on her face, I said, “Okay, take a seat here. Listen carefully, this is not Butei High. No acts of violence due to personal problems are allowed. Kaname, take note.”

I, who had to constantly remind them sadly and helplessly, let Shirayuki sit on the other side of the table, directly opposite Kaname.

At that moment, both Shirayuki and Kaname’s expressions... they were glaring at each other. With smiles on their faces.

Ugh, ugggh. My stomach was aching. It felt as though needles were being inserted into it...

“I’ll give you a death penalty.”

Kaname actually entered the dialogue with the worst possible opening speech.

“When Onii-chan came back with her after ordering her meal, I saw hearts flying on top of this fakely pure girl.”

Kaname crunched her straw, making a “kachi kachi” sound. Fumes… came out from her mouth. Could it be that... the straw melted due to friction? What kind of biting force is this, it’s totally nowhere inferior to a crocodile or shark.

Opposite her, Shirayuki was smiling calmly. Elegantly, she nibbled on her hamburger and said,

“Indeed, the women apart from the first wife are usually the ones who make a fuss out of everything.”

She- she actually... talked back provocatively...

Seriously, what do you mean by “first wife”? What makes you say such a thing? But in this atmosphere, a joke really cannot be cracked. I must find a way to make them talk peacefully.

“Don’t quarrel as soon as we start. This time, I only did this for you two to settle this peacefully.”

“Kaname. The first wife is the strongest - this is a universal truth. I will not retreat.”

“Those words are too unreasonable. Imoutos should be the stronger ones. I won’t retreat either.”

Uh... looks like they won’t settle this peacefully.

Seeing both of them arguing and not having the mood to listen to me, I was subconsciously thinking about an escape route. *Smack* *Smack*. Both Shirayuki and Kaname, who were shouting “It’s naturally the first wife” and “It’s obviously the little sister”, caught my shoulder.

This, this situation... It seems like Aria and Riko have done this before. If I don’t find a way to flee quickly, I’m definitely going to be torn into halves...!

Just when a picture of my head to my buttocks being torn into halves appeared in my mind, Shirayuki suddenly spoke, “Kaname. I’ve investigated this - You were registered as an American Butei, no?”

“Hnn, the data hasn’t been erased? So, what does it matter?”

Both of them looked daggers into one another.

“You are a Butei. I am also a Butei. And fights between Butei without a client involved is definitely not a good thing. So, the Team Baskerville community has decided that the revenge battle will be based on the representatives. The duel will be conformed to the Butei High rules.”

“Ah, hey! Don’t conclude this without me, the captain!”

“ - And the representative will be me. This is our decision after a discussion with all our members.”

Beside me, who was apparently not part of “all our members”, Kaname laughed belligerently.

When we were first-years, the Masters had already given an informal notice: “Duel between Butei must be based on a proper set of rules without being unreasonable.”

Essentially meaning - duels are allowed.

Although such bloody duels are illegal in our country, my school had to be accustomed to such happenings, so they were accepted.

No matter what happens during the duel, it is natural that lawsuits cannot be started. After all, if one complained to the police like “I was wounded in a duel”, he or she would be the laughingstock of the class.

“Onee-san, you’re really unreasonable. Don’t you understand who's the stronger one here?”

“So you accept this duel?”

In the fiery stare-off - *Brush*, Kaname brushed my arm off and replied, “That goes without saying. I accept it. Then Onee-san, I’ll return this to you. I’ve analysed it anyway.”

As she said that, I heard a soft *clap*. It seems that something dropped from the sky at a brilliant moment that no one noticed it.

Shirayuki let go of my arm in an instant and grabbed that object.

That Japanese sword in the scarlet sheath was...

(Irokane Ayame...!)

I could not help but look at the sky. All I saw was an X-shaped cloth about 20 metres above - having once blocked Aria’s bullet, the weapon that broke through an overhead bridge as if it was paper - floating up there like a bamboo-copter.

That was probably left there in the event of a sudden battle.

“This blade is Onee-san’s main weapon, right? It would be despicable to start the duel without returning this.”

“Despicable? I never guessed that I would hear this coming from your lips.” said Shirayuki, laughing as she covered her mouth gracefully.

“A few days ago, Onii-chan told me ‘Don’t do any despicable things’, I’ve learnt it by heart. So, I will not be like all of you and commit such despicable acts.”

Kaname said so, as she pinched the buttock of a female McDonald’s employee that was nearby.

That silver-haired female employee turned her head that was covered by a hat.

“J-Jeanne...!? What are you doing here?”

Isn’t this Miss Jeanne D'Arc, who had fully transferred into Sophomore Informa of Tokyo Butei High from Paris Butei High?

“Uwa~, it’s a beauty. Onii-chan really isn’t resistant to pretty women.”

Kaname actually gave despising look at Jeanne, who was surprised and muttering “I’ve been spotted!”

“Hotogi Shirayuki! You, the “Flame Witch” who tricked Onii-chan. And you, the evil and abetting Jeanne D'Arc - the “Ice Witch”. I’m going to hunt both of you at once. Even if it is 1 vs 2, I don’t consider it an advantage.”

Opposite Kaname, who was raving arrogantly... Shirayuki, whose head was kept down, said “Do you really think it’s only two on one?” softly. I saw her eyes flash, if only for a moment.

(In, in this peaceful, McDonald’s in broad daylight, you guys, what are you intending to do...!?)

I looked around in a panic -

They, they’re all are here. Here, in employee uniforms.

Aria, whose gun was obviously on her skirt, was frying French fries in the kitchen. Riko was the cashier - she wasn’t there before. At a corner, Reki was mopping the floor. Even, Haimaki could be seen in the shadows of the plants.

- The place was totally surrounded by them.

“Uu ah~~, Onii-chan, I’m scared. They’re bullying me.”

Kaname hugged me as she read those scripted lines emotionlessly.

To come to think of it, being gripped casually in this situation... I’m being held hostage.

“But, but this is all your own doing. Who asked you to do things that made people hate you so much?”

The pathetic me, who knew that I had no hostage value - could not withstand being attacked from all sides together with her, and used her to defend myself.

“Just kidding.”

*Clap*, Kaname let go of me and threatened all the Baskerville girls (including Jeanne), “All of you really do unreasonable things. Looks like you people haven’t tasted enough losses. I’ll make all of you into hamburgers!”

On the other hand, Shirayuki had on a terrifying smile as she reassured me,

“Don’t worry, Kin-chan. We will not attack jointly. This will happen next time. This is only because Kaname does not have a lot of common sense, so we got everyone just to prevent her from making a mess. Hnhn, hnhnhnhnhn.”

“Is, is that so, Shirayuki-san...”

Because of my fear, I subconsciously slipped on an honorific.

Like Kaname, Shirayuki also had a backup in case of a sudden battle.

“Kaname, this is also considered as a notice of our duel method. From this situation - you know how you will be ‘loved’, yes?”

Hearing Shirayuki’s question, Kaname frowned instinctively.

“...!”

And beside her, I also frowned. However, unlike Kaname, I frowned because I knew what Shirayuki was getting at.

“The L-Lumberjack...!?”

“As expected from Kin-chan. We considered the fact that Kaname was from America, so we chose to use their common method of dueling.”

Shirayuki suddenly changed from her dark side back to her normal state and looked at me, smiling with a cute expression.

(The Lumberjack...!)

When I had first enrolled into Tokyo Butei High, I had once done this with a boy in a fist fight, so I know about it... This is the specialty of Butei High, one of the most brutal ways of dueling.

Just as Shirayuki had said, this is a specialty evolved from an American way of duel. The rules can be said to be extremely simple.

Firstly, Butei equipped with bulletproof equipment stand in a circle. The centre of the circle is the dueling ground. This circle will make sure that the duelists are completely surrounded such that no duelist can flee. In the case that a side surrenders or is completely unable to move, the duel is ended - those were the basic rules.

However, there was a catch...

When a duelist attempts to flee, the people surrounding the duelists can immediately start to attack.

After being forced back into the circle by the people surrounding them, the “escapist” will then continue to be attacked by his or her opponent. In this way, the duelist will continue to go back and forth and be attacked. This will continue till the “escapist” is so severely injured that he or she is at the verge of death.

Which basically means, this is not just supposed to make fleeing impossible, it is also a hellish fight that doesn’t allow one to retreat.

Also - the people surrounding the duelists, do not care about neutrality.

Even the people surrounding the duelists can take sides.

That is, if a duelist is unpopular with everyone, the entire circle would become his or her enemy.

(... These rules are very dangerous for Kaname...!)

Naturally, the biased outsiders will not attack the favoured winner. Even if the opponent can force this person out of the circle - the people surrounding them would only gently nudge him or her back in. However, when the unfavoured one has been forced outside, he or she will receive no mercy in fatal blows.

Because of this rule, the “Lumberjack” has a very restrictive nature.

The most troublesome part of this is, Kaname has no friends.

Even though Kaname started everything, the fact that it is an all vs one war is already very obvious.

I could not help but to curl my lip, “You guys. The “Lumberjack” is already outdated. Although many people were doing this during the time of the founding of Butei High... there were too many accidents, too bloody. At the very least, this isn’t befitting of girls. So, stop now.” Without options, I voiced out my opinion to the girls.

“Don’t stop me, Kin-chan. Sometimes, girls have no choice but to fight!” Shirayuki’s black hair shook as she shook her head adamantly. She then started rattling inexplicable things about some national strategies, “This is a holy war started by a love for Kin-chan! To ensure peace for the Kin-chan nation, our country is forced to declare war on the Kaname nation!”

“I say...”

Usually, you are so gentle and virtuous, but at times, you love battle even more than Aria...

“ - No problem. I’ll fight. So what about “Assistants”?”

In front of her, Kaname asked that after calmly eating her remaining burger. That look was as relaxed as when one says “Do you want milk with your coffee?”

This is a rare occasion when I actually want to help you. How troublesome.

“Of course. If you have friends, go ahead and bring them.”

Seeing Kaname accept the duel, Shirayuki muttered “Good, now I can finish Kaname off.” and an evil grin before suggesting that warmly.

The so-called “assistant”... is a lifeline who can assist once.

Although this was usually to prevent the duel from ending in a stalemate or to make sure that the victor does not over-attack the opponent after the win was already very obvious and let him or her admit defeat - but from my experience, nobody cares about the formalities when the battle begins

“Course not. I don’t even need one. Onee-san is the one who needs one. Anyway, Onee-san will be so hurt that she won’t even be able to say “I surrender” by the end of it; so she will need someone to say that for her, isn’t it so?”

Kaname shot a smile at Shirayuki, *rustle*, and crumpled the wrapper of her Texas burger - *toss!* and threw it into the bin.

<~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~>

The night after, Kaname was fully dressed in her uniform. At the second battleground, which was decided to be the duel venue, she was standing while embracing her own arms.

On her back, there was a sheathless blade that was as long as she was tall

This unusual blade gleaming with a fluorescent blue. It was the very same blade that Kaname used in attacking the Baskerville girls, a cutting-edge technology weapon. I’m sure it’s a monomolecular vibration weapon.

For me, whose physics and chemistry results were not as good as I would have liked, it was hard for me to comprehend. But according to Kaname, the blade was edged with a molecular chain and the chain could rotate like a chainsaw.

It was mainly consisting of carbon atoms manufactured through the use of an electron microscope and it has hardness level of 10 on the Mohs scale. To explain it simply, it is basically a saw made of diamond<ref>Diamond has a Mohs hardness level of 10</ref>.

Beside Kaname, who was proudly saying “There’s nothing this blade cannot cut through”, I could not help but think.

(Half a year ago, Shirayuki had said that too. However, compared to her supernatural theories, Kaname’s words seem more convincing...)

At that moment, led by Shirayuki and Jeanne, were Aria and Riko who were making a rustling sound in the battleground as they arrived together.

Whoa... this is...

I‘m starting to regret my inaction. After all, despite being worried about Kaname coming here, I didn’t do anything about it.

At this point, Shirayuki was in her Miko garments wit protective headgear. Her sleeves were rolled up and her hands grabbed the sheath of Irokane Ayame tightly. This was what she wore when she was trying to behead Aria in April, the traditional battle attire of Hotogi Mikos.

Although the others were in their usual bulletproof attire, Jeanne had Durandal sheathed while attached to her waist. The two guns attached to Aria’s legs were constantly moving in accordance to her motion and Riko was smiling at us while embracing her M1887. Everyone looked determined.

“Sisters, you are really really slow. I’ve grown tired of waiting for you all.”

Kaname, who had been waiting from the start, gestured at them with her thumb and said, “Hypocrite, Opera Girl, Turnip Head and Fake Cutie... Oh, there’s one less. Where’s that weird mute?” -- after gesturing over them (Opera Girl seems to mean Jeanne), Kaname noticed that Reki was absent and asked.

"She already has her crosshairs on you--" motioning and letting her twin ponytails waver in the wind, Aria said.

Looks like she has already taken the name Kaname as a name she uses for people of equal standing as her.

"She will be part of the outer ring. You will never be able to escape. Reki is a sniper with a sniping success rate of more than 99% -- I've only seen her fail once. and that was only because a dud was used."

Mm, I was the one who set up that dud. Her success rate is actually 100%.

"Eh... I'll say it again, stop this. You girls were the direct victims of Kaname's surprise attack, so it's not like I don't know how you feel, but this is too disgraceful. Please, think of a more rooted solution." I had to say this as the captain of Team Baskerville.

The vice-captain Aria glared at me like a gunman in Western movies. Although her voice was still that old seiyuu-like voice, she used a Western gunman-like tone and said, "It's because of the fact that you don't come to Assault that you've become such a peace-supporting idiot, Kinji. This is the real essence of a Butei. Resolving the conflict through brawls and bullets should the the correct way."

"Even if so, your actions are too much. To defeat Kaname as one, you guys came so well-prepared. Don't tell me it's because all of you have some other personal hatred?" I returned a glare to her and said.

In my view, Aria's blushing switch started turning to 'on' mode. Frantically, she tried to cover herself, "I, I'm not trying to snatch you back from Kaname!" then changed into a "Oh no, what am I saying" kind of panic -- *swoosh*, immediately changing into her usual self and drew out her silver M1911, saying to Kaname, "I'll declare this beforehand, my gun currently contains <Coloured Crayon>. This is different from when you surprised attacked me."

<Coloured Crayon> -- This is the Butei Ammo that Aria had gotten from the Vatican.

She probably brought that after realizing that normal .45ACP bullets were ineffective against my younger “sister”.

"You think the problem lies with that? What a woman that makes others feel relieved." Kaname mocked Aria.

But, you're wrong, Kaname.

Perhaps you, who has superior combat power, has never considered this problem. However, when one is surprise attacked and one is fighting with preparations made, their power can have a difference of a few times. This is especially true when facing an Aria-leveled Butei where even a tiny slip could threaten your life. Do you understand this?

“Recently, Kaname-chan has been having Ki-kun all to herself. See, now everyone has become yanderes~”

Giving Kaname a pet name was Riko, whose hand was gripping her shotgun. With her other dexterous hand, she was making horns above her head - *Shutter!* And she loaded her shotgun.

To people who have gone against a shotgun, that is a terrible sound.

“When fleeing, remember to come here and play with Riko, okay? Hehehe.”

Usually, bullets fired from a handgun can be dodged. And unexpectedly, even if it is someone inexperienced, he or she can also dodge. This is because handguns can only shoot in a straight line, and observing that “line” clearly before shooting is impossible.

However, if it’s a shell from a shotgun, one cannot dodge it. This is because the shell will scatter into a buckshot and capture the target’s “surface”.

And the gun in Riko’s hands was sawed-off. This does not just help in concealing the gun, but it makes the pellet spread much wider.

In truth, even if I was in HSS, I would not want to fight with someone with that kind of gun.

“Ehehehe. The Lumberjack does make me reminisce, Ki-kun.”

Not just so, while Riko was smiling at me... there were actually two shadows under her feet.

Hilda is following her? Mm, she probably came on her own accord.

I, who recalled Hilda’s devilish figure without thinking, suddenly heard a sound.

“Kaname, have you prayed to the gods?”

Jeanne, drawing Durandal, said in a clear voice,

“I am Shirayuki’s assistant. I am part of the outer ring, but at the same time, I might have to interfere with the battle.”

Seeing her ponytail hairstyle... she seems to be in battle condition too.

“Jeanne..., I had always thought that you weren’t one to help in such uncivilised actions.”

Hearing what I said, Jeanne’s azure eyes shot me a glare.

“Tohyama, the reason why I am forced to fight, is because of your uselessness.”

“Why blame me now?”

“Didn’t I order you a couple of days ago, to use some method to pull Kaname into <Deen>?”

Some method...?

Ah, you mean letting me seduce her. That’s just totally absurd.

That kind of thing, I will never do even if you bash me to death. Don’t even raise the idea of doing that to a self-proclaimed little sister.

“But look at the current situation. It’s all because of your failure.”

“Let’s not talk about whether this is a success or failure. That method was forced onto me on your own accord.” I indignantly responded.

"I was not directly ambushed, so I'm supposed to be safe from Kaname's matter. That's the reason why I wasted so much effort on persuading the Baskerville girls, telling them that you were using this method to get Kaname over to our side and let them be. I even helped them draw a mind map."

Hey...! What have you done, Jeanne!

"But, Kaname and everyone's relationship doesn't seem to have improved..." Jeanne responded with a slight hint of sadness in her tone.

"Your illogical plan definitely cannot be done, how can I carry it out?!"

"This proves that, we need to change our plan now, and use a duel to make Kaname surrender and let her join us."

In a natural action, Jeanne's saber made a *swoosh* sound as it rotated, and it reflected greenish light under the moon, just as if it was trying to show itself to Kaname, whose face had an absent expression.

"And what's more important is, in the hamburger store, Kaname called me despicable."
Hamburger store... Is she talking about that time at McDonald's?
Seriously, you guys were indeed sneaky at that time.

“I’m not a coward and I’m definitely not despicable. Now, I am going to make Kaname understand this point through a fair duel. And in Butei High, surrendering is very dishonourable. No matter what situation it is, I must not cower in a duel against a younger Butei.”

Now just hold on for a second. You ran away from an underclassman the other day in the cosplay cafe.

Ah, I can’t stand it. Because of the fact that there were too many points that were making me dumbfounded, I couldn’t even bother to speak.

“Okay okay. So what about a victory of the Far East Warfare?” Kaname said, *spit* and gave Jeanne a monster-like face.

At this time, Shirayuki, who looked more terrifying when silent, stepped forward, making a clicking sound with her red clogs, saying,

“Kin-chan, stay away. Because there aren’t any Riri particles tonight.”

Riri particles… Are those the particles that fall like raindrops, and can interfere with supernatural powers?

And without those - it means that Shirayuki can bring out her full powers, different from the time when Kaname defeated her till she was defenseless.

Kaname. This time, you’re in danger.

“The outer ring is ready, only the validation of rules is left.”

Seeing Shirayuki say this while unsheathing her blade, I suddenly realised - I’m not sure when, that only Shirayuki, Jeanne and Kaname was nearby.

To prevent friendly fire, Aria and Riko had moved back to form two points of an equilateral triangle, with the last point facing the sports warehouse.

I’m guessing that area should be under Reki’s responsibility.

(These fools actually came up with a strategy after reconnaissance.)

The outer ring of ‘Lumberjack’ duels should not consist of not more than a few people as per the rules, but there are no specific rules regarding the placement of this outer layer.

The outer ring that the Baskerville members had created - If one would see it as being centred around the location, then it was easy to understand the advantages of such a formation.

Firstly, the duelist is the experienced blade-wielder Shirayuki.

Following the traditions of the ‘Lumberjack’, both duelists have two use close-range weapons.

And another swordswoman accustomed to close-combat - Jeanne, was positioned closest to the fight.

Even if Kaname could evade both of them, she would come in the handgun prodigy Aria and the shotgun wielding Riko’s line of fire. It was unable to go pass these two.

And even if some miracle did occur, she would be unable to get out of Reki’s grasp.

Even if I was under HSS, I wouldn’t be able to get out of this.

“This won’t do, Kaname. You too should understand the meaning of this formation. It’s the ‘Lumberjack’ after all. It’s absolutely impossible to escape them all.” I tried to advise Kaname slightly forcefully with a hint of anxiousness.

But Kaname ignored me while continuing to smile.

“Please don’t make me go on. Apologize and surrender. Leave the rest to me. I’ll find a way to convince them. You should at least have some inkling of the danger to come-”

“That’s unreasonable, onii-chan,” Kaname interjected, “No dinosaur would be afraid of ants. Anyway, there’s no need for such a wide outer ring, Onee-san.”

*scratch*

(...?)

Her skirt gently lifted up…. Like a elementary schoolgirl about to play hopscotch, Kaname drew a roughly 10 metre diameter circle with her toes on the sandy field.

“-I’ll battle you without getting out of this circle. If I even lay a finger out of this boundary, take it that I lose.”

Hearing this-- Shirayuki’s brows widened in shock.

*Whoosh*. Kaname drew her blade while exclaiming,

“Hail the advances of technology. This blade is very different from those steel weapons of yours. It’s worth 10 of the newest Japanese tanks. Whether it comes to women or weapons, the newest are the best. Isn’t that right, onii-chan?”

At this, Kaname turned to me and gave me a radiant smile.

But-Having lived with Kaname for a period of time, I could understand her true thoughts.

I can’t explain it with simple theories, but I could feel Kaname’s feelings being transferred to my heart.

Kaname-- Kaname was calling a bluff.

She was… alone. Without any help.

All the Baskervilles had enhanced weapons. The concentration of Riri in the area had already been determined beforehand.

Not only this- but their flawless formation… This burden, was surely too much to bear for Kaname alone.

Her fear was being transmitted to me. Straight to my heart.

So I had to--

Dammit. I have no way out.

“Aria.”

Even though I was far away, I could clearly see that Type D blood vessels had already appeared from Aria’s neck.

“The cocktail that was sent to me isn’t 9mm bullets. It’s .50AE bullets.”

I pulled out the pre-loaded Desert Eagle and showed it to them.

“Kinji, any intervention is useless.”

“I won’t stop you. Go ahead! Fight till you feel good. But, I’ll have you know that I hate bullies like these the most.”

“This isn’t bullying~ It’s showing love~” Riko shouted to me while cupping her hands around her mouth like a trumpet.

“They’re all the same” I retorted.

“Tohyama- What’s the meaning of you taking out your gun.”

“It means that I’ll be Kaname’s assistant.”

After explaining to Jeanne, I glanced sideways at Kaname--

She was looking at me with a bit of shock with her hands plastered around her breasts. When our eyes met… She averted my gaze with her suddenly reddened cheeks.

I couldn’t understand what that meant, but I took it as she had nothing against it.

Watching Shirayuki gnashing her teeth, looking as if she had something to say, I immediately pressed on.

“Alright ladies--I’ll go through the rules once more. The duel ends when one party surrenders or is unable to take action. Before this, any other injuries do not result in a loss. There is no draw. No running away is permitted. If anyone tries to, the outer ring can force the duelist back into the ring. Any method of doing so is permitted, so long as the duelist is forced back in.”

Ah...This brought me back to the times when I was still in Assault.

Even though this isn’t Aria, but this was the style of a Butei. Of course, I meant this in a bad way.

“Assistants are permitted to prevent death or any other events from occurring, and they can interfere once. After that, any actions are not permitted.”

“Mm. It’s as we know. Is that all?”

Seeing as how I was going to take part, Aria was for some unknown reason, suddenly pleased. This girl is as battle-hungry as ever.

I nodded my head.

“Well… You guys can start now!”

Aria motioned to Shirayuki and Kaname, and took out a black Government.

Shirayuki and Kaname--were watching each other in the ring.

Both of them didn’t begin attacking.

The starting of the “Lumberjack” was up to the duelists. It was a privilege for both of them, anyone outside had no right to intervene. It started when both their breathing were in sync. This battle between savages, just like it was in the Samurai Era.

Time slowly passed.

*Whoosh*. Shirayuki raised her blade silently.

The blade faced the sky, and the hilt was raised to the right - The Hassou stance<ref>A stance in Kendo. One of the big five stances.</ref>.

While you could say no modern swordsman used such an antique stance, Shirayuki, a witchcraft user, would often use such a stance that required little physical strength.

(But Shirayuki… How do you intend to fight?)

Kaname’s knife can cut through any metal.

Even the legendary Irokane Ayame was probably no exception.

“Laser Sharp...”

With a mutter, Kaname also raised her blade.

Taking a step back with her right foot, she faced Shirayuki almost completely sideways.

The blade in her hand was parallel to the floor, and raised almost as high as her face.

Both her hands holding the hilt was thrust back, an offensive stance leaving space below her right armpit.

This stance… I’ve never seen it before. There are no records of it in any textbook.

But my instincts told me that this was a stance that had no defense against counterattacks.

If it’s this blade of Kaname’s, then it was good enough for her not to factor in defence.

And this stance… shows Kaname’s own tendencies with this blade.

“...”

The vertical blade of Shirayuki, and the horizontal blade of Kaname.

These two gave off an aura that made one anxious.

Everyone was speechless. Even the birds had stopped chirping.

Their indomitable fighting spirit repeatedly spread to the surroundings… Suddenly, a stray leaf floated in between both of them.

At this time -Bang- Kaname charged as fast as a gust of wind.

(Beautiful.)

She had used the opening where Shirayuki’s vision was blocked by the falling leaf.

“Hihomura Kogikabe.”

Shirayuki had to defend against this attack, and she moved her right hand across the blade.

Following this move, a fiery wall appeared roughly two metres away from her.

(Wow…)

Even I could feel the heat from where I was standing.

Those were no ordinary flames. Those flames were blazingly hot and scary.

Now I more or less understand Shirayuki’s warning that “there are no Riri particles tonight”. Unrestricted from any sort of attack, Shirayuki was literally a monster.

The blade in Kaname’s hand cut through the wall. *Bang* The wall fell and Kaname danced to the left.

And where the blade had penetrated the wall--Shirayuki, with her hair dancing, appeared there too.

Jeanne would have seen the stance Shirayuki had adopted in war before, as if she was holding a blazing torch. The swirling flame was entwined around the blade.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Hinokagabi Kochiyou!”

One could not track the swing of that sword with the naked eye.

But the afterimage left by the flames clearly showed a V-shaped cut like a butterfly’s wings.

It was probably the single-handed version of the Swallow Cut<ref>See Tsubame-gaeshi (燕返し), a technique used by Sasaki Kojirou.</ref>.

But this path was only an attempt to burn Kaname’s blade. Shirayuki’s blade did not touch Kaname’s even once. For if it did, it would be mercilessly cut in half.

“...Aha.”

Kaname gave a smile showing her confidence in victory. It was also impossible to follow the swings of her sword with the naked eye. With a backflip, she widened the distance between her and Shirayuki. The glow around her blade swirled around her body like neon lights.

“That was dangerous.”

“She’s pretty good huh, that Kaname-chan.”

Aria and Riko, who seemed to be able to follow the fight, exclaimed with a sigh.

“...”

Shirayuki wordlessly raised her sword to a standard fighting stance. One of the straps on her miko garment had been sliced apart.

And in that pure white uniform, there was a cut around the left armpit, showing off her Hadajiban<ref>Hadajiban is a traditional clothing, refer to http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%A6%E8%A2%A2.</ref>. In those moments, Kaname had actually continuously sliced twice at Shirayuki’s body and chest.

“You dodged those in the nick of time, Onee-san.”

With the grace of a gymnast, Kaname-*whoosh*- raised her blade again. This time the blade was even further back, showing off a more aggressive stance than before.

“Hmph. You’re just trying to make my blade too hot to hold...aren’t ya?”

The blade in Kaname’s hand was burnt like melted iron. If it was me… I wouldn’t be able to hold it.

As it seems, Shirayuki using Hotogi witchcraft to invoke flames wasn’t without reason. She was trying to get the heat to spread to Kaname, forcing her to drop that technologically advanced blade.

“Too bad for you, Onee-san. Heat resistance tests has been done for more than ten times already. It’s the same for both me and this blade. It won’t change no matter how much you heat it. You’ve lost, Onee-san.”

Kaname -whose gaze was now like a hunter before its prey- her extended right leg suddenly moved.

“But if the place I’ll cut gets burnt by this, then even normal surgery won’t save it. You can only blame yourself then.”

Faced with Kaname making such threats, Shirayuki calmly sheathed Irokane Ayame and crouched down, showing the action of drawing a sword.

(——Is this Hihi Hotogikami!? It isn’t a good move, Shirayuki!)

I involuntarily sucked in the cool air and watched her.

The Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami required channeling time. And Kaname absolutely would not give her that time.

Even if Shirayuki could channel it, Kaname clearly knows where Irokane Ayame will come out from.

She just needs to thrust the tip of her blade and sever it. Just like how she should do it to Shirayuki. But- Kaname did not move.

Even like this, even understanding this...You’re prepared to survive with the use the trump of the Hotogi, Shirayuki?

“Flame Witch-Prepare to get burnt by your own fire!”

Kaname raised that blade infused with flames-

With an impossible speed, Kaname’s legs exploded forward as fast as a cannonball.

“Kaname, this ends here.”

Those eyes that stared at Kaname from behind Shirayuki-

(...Jeanne…!)

Jeanne, Shirayuki’s assistant, charged forward.

She kept Durandal behind her, using her body to block the blade.

“Hey! It’s Jet Stream Attack!”

Riko suddenly came up with this nonsense.

Jeanne vaulted over Shirayuki and pulled out Durandal.

“——The Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans)——”

Jeanne’s blade emitted a pale green glow while she was softly chanting.

Small ice crystals flashed, encircling Jeanne-

Kaname, who seemed to feel that she could not meet it head on, stopped by piercing her blade on the ground.

-Pah-

The blue light that landed right in front of Kaname instantly froze the ground beneath.

Without the Riri particles interfering with the abnormally low temperature, it spread to Kaname’s blade which was still in the ground.

“...!”

*Crack* *Crack*

Following the sounds, the monomolecular blade was enclosed by the ice.

To prevent her legs from being frozen together with the ground, Kaname…

“Ngh…”

With a burst of strength and the athleticism of a superhero, Kaname used the hilt of her sword to swing herself upwards and do a handstand. It was almost as if it were a circus act.

The ice slowly spread upwards towards the hilt of the sword, but because the sword had been recently heated, it only reached the end of the blade. Kaname, who was balancing on the hilt, was unaffected.

“Ho...Using an assistant, eh? Sorry, I forgot about your existence because your skill level is too low!”

Saying this, Kaname flipped her body back--

*Crack*

“Regretful as it is, there’s no use!”

Kaname ripped the sword out of the ice and charged straight at Shirayuki.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami!”

At the voice of the power-conserving Shirayuki, the stream of flames danced upward towards Kaname, who was attacking from the sky.

Kaname completely ignored the tempestuous blaze and went straight for Shirayuki’s Irokane Ayame.

“!!!”

Suddenly, Kaname seemed to have realized something. With a sound akin to glass breaking, the monomolecular blade, which had crossed paths with Irokane Ayame, shattered.

Quickly following was a dull thud.

Shirayuki’s sword, which lost the flames encircling it, hit Kaname square in the back.

(That...That’s the blunt side!”)

Shirayuki gently hit Kaname with the blunt side of Irokane Ayame.

Kaname, who had fallen to the ground, rolled on the floor until she faced the stars.

“A-ah……..ah…”

Kaname, whose eyes were glistening with tears, desperately tried to collect the broken shards of what used to be her blade… But her hands recoiled upon touching the heated glass.

“No way. No way…!<ref>She’s saying this in English.</ref> How can a cutting-edge piece of weaponry break? This...makes no sense!”

Kaname, who had been hit with a strong sense of confusion, looked forlorn.

And as for me… being a bystander, I more or less understood the Baskerville’s plan.

Whatever technology was applied to it, Kaname’s sword was still metallic.

So long as it was, a repeated cycle of extreme heating and cooling would cause it to be weakened.

There have even been cases of the strongest Japanese steel being broken because of this.

And Kaname’s blade had gone through such an extreme change of heating and cooling… the results were instantaneous. This is the result.

“はかなさをほかにもいはじ桜花...咲きては散りぬあはれ世の中...”

Shirayuki gently hummed with her eyes and long eyelashes closed.

Quietly, she returned Irokane Ayame into the sheath.

This should be a song from Shin Kokin Wakashuu, by Tokudaiji Sanesada? I can’t remember because my Ancient Studies results aren’t as I like.

“-- The winner has been decided, then.”

Aria said as she kept her dual pistols back into the holster.

Hey, you didn’t even do anything. What’s with the delighted expression?

I squatted beside Kaname, and translated the song that Shirayuki had been singing to her-

“Cheer up, Kaname. It’s over. The newest weaponry will keep appearing like blooming flowers. But even those flowers have to wilt at some point. And your blade has only wilted now. That’s all there is to it.”

Even after understanding their plan, one has to think that it was very simple. But perhaps it was due to this simplicity that it was unexpected.

But, Kaname, who looked up at me -- seemed to not be able to accept this fact.

The newest, strongest piece of cutting-edge weaponry that was hers had been destroyed.

And this, was like questioning the need for Kaname’s own existence.

“Uuu..Uwaaaaaaa!”

Kaname stood up like a normal angry elementary school student and used her fists to attack Shirayuki. Seeing this, Shirayuki shifted a little from her position and prepared to meet Kaname’s blows.

As an assistant, I raised my hands in front of Shirayuki, blocking her.

I used my index finger to activate the trigger guard on my DE, and relaxed my hand and let the gun hook on my fingers.

This is the Butei and American police’s symbol showing the lack of desire to fire guns. In other words, it was the symbol of surrender.

After that, I used my other hand to hold Kaname, letting her look at the floor.

It was then that Kaname noticed… One of her legs had left that circle she had previously demarcated as the place she would fight in.

Or rather, Shirayuki had used the back of her sword to force Kaname’s leg out of the circle.

“You said it yourself. No going back on your words.” I said with a slightly stricter tone.

Kaname...with her eyes full with tears, resisting, resisting… Finally- “Uu…..Uwaaaa…...Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Like a real elementary school student, Kaname sobbed loudly.

She seemed… to be unable to mess up when in front of me.

Honestly speaking, what should I do? Kaname’s crying, after all.

“You’ve~made~Kaname~cry~! I’ll~go~and~complain to the teachers~!”

Riko laughed while singing and came over to Shirayuki and I.

Riko, weren’t you the one that wanted to bully Kaname?

But then… Thanks to her, all the animosity for earlier had been dispelled.

How do I put it… Riko is in some sort of “It’s ok up to this point...but bullying Kaname further is a no-no!” state.

Looks like this girl purposely tried to release the tension upon seeing Kaname like this. What a girl who knows how to communicate with others.

And Aria and I, who completely lack this ability, could only watch on with a “What should I do?” expression.

Suddenly, Haimaki ran over, and licked Kaname’s face, comforting her gently. Looks like Aria’s and my communication skills weren’t even on par to a dogs.

On the other hand, Haimaki’s owner with the worst possible communication skills climbed down from the cherry tree beside the field carrying her SVD. Reki, you stayed surprisingly close to the battlefield this time, eh?

“Kaname, although we met as enemies, your combat skills are really impressive. I didn’t think you were able to counterattack in such a short timeframe. I would have lost if things deviated even slightly from the plan.”

Jeanne, who was squatting beside Kaname saying this, her back…

(This… Isn’t it completely exposed?!)

I hurriedly turned away.

Although she didn’t seem to mind, the back of Jeanne’s bulletproof uniform had been completely sliced vertically… Even the straps of her bra and that snow-white skin were exposed.

Sp-Speaking of which, I can understand if the straps are in front, like Aria’s, but bras like these with the straps behind, how on earth do girls manage them?

Just as this male brain of mine was overheating...Shirayuki, who had pinned her torn Miko garments with something that I have no idea where she conjured it from, comforted the half-crying Kaname like a gentle big sister.

“You are indeed this strong. As expected of Kin-chan’s younger sister.”

The downcast and wordless Kaname nodded her head after hearing the phrase ‘Kin-chan’s younger sister’.

And me, who had already been stressed over this, was finally able to give a bitter smile. “Don’t praise her for this. Whether her combat prowess is strong or not has no meaning outside of the Academy Island.” I tried to tell Jeanne and Shirayuki.

Immediately after this, Aria ojou-sama, whose had changed expressions abnormally quickly, said to me,

“Kinji, coffee.”

I was nervous, knowing that there was a chance that any delay would make Aria bring me for a round of Lumberjack. I also felt sorry that it was in the middle of the night, but for the sake of my life, I decided to call Mutou to bring the goods over.

But I obviously couldn’t tell him that I was watching over a Lumberjack duel, so I had to resort to “I’m enjoying the late night. There are also girls.” Mutou replied with “I’ll be there in 5!”, but he could only provide canned coffee.

Because of this, I had to bow down and speak to Aria ojou-sama respectfully, asking her “What should I do?” This earned a strong rebuke from her. “You trash, I’m worried about your future.”

After that, Aria called one of her juniors in Assault and ordered her to make coffee for her.

I say, you lazy princess. That used to ordering people around, are you?

In exactly 5 minutes, Mutou arrived in his truck with Aria’s junior in tow. And this junior of hers actually brought 10 different coffee pots filled with different types of coffee.

And that’s how that lie of mine turned into truth… From that onwards, it became an appreciation of the night.

Anyway, this Mamiya-kun is shorter and flatter than Aria. A rare high school student with such a youthful body. And she sported a twintail, showing off her obvious childishness.

I don’t know how this girl went wrong, but she’s abnormally subservient to Aria, and follows all her orders. But…

“It’s getting dark. Tohyama-senpai, please leave Aria-senpai-- No, please find a seat by yourself away from the girls.”

I don’t know why she purposefully focused on me. Maybe I’m one of the boys that wasn’t wanted by the girls.

Anyway Mamiya-kun, one can accept this “appreciation” if you glance over it, but it’s a bit hard for a Butei to do so right? Sitting next to Aria with this guardian-like face smiling while pouring coffee, don’t you find it a little… uncharacteristic?

“...”

Feeling excluded after Mamiya’s persecution, I sat on the sand away from the circle of girls.

While I did get the coffee, it’s a bit pointless drinking it away from everyone else. Mutou, could you hurry up and get those dumplings so we can appreciated such an evening?

About the girls, Kaname, who let her weapon lie on the floor - a magnetic propulsion fibre shield… Sitting at a corner, everyone felt as if she were saying “It can be sat on.”, and she used it as a cushion for the picnic. It had the atmosphere of a gathering of girls.

Being worried about Kaname, I watched the girls...having drank a cup of caramel macchiato, she finally felt more at ease.

Seeing Mamiya finally doze off, presumably because of the late hour, Aria - having suffered at the expense of that shield - asked,

“Hey, why didn’t you use this tonight?”

Kaname--looked at Shirayuki, and replied,

“Because Shirayuki onee-san is fighting with only a standard knife. Tonight is different from the last time, it’s a duel, not a war. That’s why I thought it was only reasonable to bring one blade. It would be despicable for me to use so many knives.”

Ahh… Kaname had mentioned this before in McDonalds too--

She was abiding to my words that “since she claimed her name was Tohyama, then she could not do anything despicable.”.

“So that’s why…”

Shirayuki, who heard Kaname say this, changed her impression of her.

She picked up one of the shards of the monomolecular knife, wrapped it in a cloth the colour of a red dianthus flower and gave it to Kaname.

“Knives are the soul of Butei - From your knife, I can feel a noble spirit. It’s beautiful.”

“Onee-san…”

Receiving the gift from Shirayuki, Kaname looked at Shirayuki respectfully.

The way those two behave, they could be real sisters.

“This should be the saying of ‘No discord, no concord’...”

Listening to that line just like one from a mafia show, I turned around to find Mutou holding a plate full of dumplings. Mutou passed the dumplings to the girls and sat beside me.

“You guys just had a round of Lumberjack, didn’t ya.”

I guess he saw through it immediately.

“Keep it a secret, won’t you?. Even though the school permits it, Facultas has been a little annoying recently.”

“Of course I won’t say a word. I can keep secrets, ya know?”

We both hinted at each other while eating the dumplings the girls hadn’t taken.

“Hehe. Speaking of which, Kinji…”

“Don’t laugh so evilly…”

“Aren’t you laughing too?”

Actually, Mutou was the opponent that fought with me not long after I entered school.

What’s the reason? I think I said something about Shirayuki, and that made Mutou mad.

And because Mutou was from Logi, I didn’t respect him because of our physical differences. His throwing skills are surprisingly rich, his signature move, Exploider, left people seeing stars. Honestly, I don’t want to have to take that again.

At that time we were constantly pushed back into the ring by the outsiders like Shiranui and Riko until we were both exhausted… I don’t even remember who won that battle.

And that’s how we became friends.

This couldn’t really be explained with words… But this is probably some way that proud Butei forge relationships. And it’s the stupidest one.

After the appreciation, we parted our ways, deciding to let the conversation continue when we had found another time.

Shirayuki and Aria went back to their respective dorms, and Kaname and I returned to my room.

Under the light of the streetlamp, Kaname and I ambled among the sounds of nature amidst this autumn night.

“Onii-chan?” Kaname called me while strolling beside me.

“What’s up?”

“Thank you… Thank you for being my assistant… Thank you for standing beside me. When I heard you wanted to be my assistant… I was really… really happy!”

“But you lost also because of me...”

But I had to pick out that point.

When Jeanne had released the Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans), Kaname could have been faster in pulling out the blade and rushing at Shirayuki.

But I was standing behind her… So Kaname had to use the blade to completely stop the freezing of the floor to affect me.

And that’s why Kaname’s monomolecular knife had completely been frozen, resulting in it being weakened.

Of course, putting me in Jeanne’s line-of-fire was Kaname’s mistake. But if I had never volunteered to assist Kaname - it wouldn’t have ended like this.

“No it’s fine. A younger sister protecting her elder brother… A person protecting her family, it’s nothing to be surprised by.”

Kaname said, while vigorously shaking her head.

“...”

Hearing this, I got a sense of Kaname being my actual sister… Stopping in my tracks, I gazed at Kaname.

And Kaname, who had stopped at that exact same moment, used those beautiful, azure-coloured eyes to look up at me just like a younger sister looking up at her older brother.

~End of 1st Ammo~

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references />

{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Hidan no Aria:Volume11 1st Ammo

2015-05-24T02:00:25Z

Deathmailrock: /* 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- */

Check my user page for translation schedule. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 02:53, 5 August 2013 (CDT)

== 1st Ammo - Lumberjack -Night of Revenge- ==

On a quiet and sunny autumn afternoon…

"The Texas burger is really delicious, Onii-chan!"

"Yeah..."

"Being able to eat it with the person I like makes it ten times yummier!"

"...”

Kaname and I were eating hamburgers at an open-air McDonald's terrace in Odaiba. The ambience was nice.

There were many couples under the refurbished, beautiful terrace. If people were uninformed of the creepy details, they would think that Kaname, a seemingly normal schoolgirl, was just showing me a cute schoolgirl smile. In the eyes of passers-by, we were just a high school couple having a date in the terrace.

"Nn~~, the weather's great! It's a perfect day for a sibling date, Onii-chan!"

This self-proclaimed little sister of mine, the young lass that was known as Tohyama Kaname. Once her personality changed, she would enter a state that could result in destroyed overhead bridges, grenades being uncontrollably thrown, and a kitchen knife being pointed at anyone in sight. As you could imagine, this was something that I just could not manage. She was a dangerous girl who could turn the terrace into ruins in just 30 minutes.

(Hey, what do you mean by "sibling date"?)

Don't make such a taboo statement loudly in public, Kaname.

Also, I don't understand your logic of drinking caramel latte instead of eating your burger. When you go to a McDonald's store, you should drink Coke. As Jeanne would put it, this is a universally accepted rule.

I, who was pondering over my own rules, drinking Coke and muttering "They say that autumn is a splendid season", was entering a state of unparalleled frustration.

If you ask me why, it's because a few days ago... this same Miss Kaname and Shirayuki were having a stand-off in my dorm. The clash had damaged my sanity.

That night, Shirayuki broke into my dorm and found Kaname there. So, she yelled, "I-I want to challenge you! Even if someone dies by accident during the duel, it's okay! To maintain the stability of the Tohyama family and ensure peace in Japan, I am obligated to fight you!". With that, she laughed in a devilishly high pitch, and sprayed the machine gun wildly at Kaname, who was dodging and hiding in the room.

The gun in Shirayuki's grasp was an M60. It was basically a specialized killing machine.

Bullets were endlessly sprayed across the room.

Despite the gun overheating in the end, it was unable to disperse the image of the bullets flying out of the barrel. Although there was a heat disperser equipped, it was meaningless once you saw the way Shirayuki's furiously fired.

After finishing all her rounds, Shirayuki threw away her overheated barrel and remarked, "This is just a greeting. Before I announce a formal duel, I will not come to find you. Enjoy the time you have left alive." Then, she went straight home.

On the second day, Shirayuki, the same girl who greeted us the previous morning by emptying a light machine gun in our faces (behaviour that was consistent with the role of Butei High Student Council President), once again treated me as considerately, submissively, and gently as she always did, naturally giving me a shock.

She even came to my dorm when Kaname was not here and exclaimed "Ah! That's bad!", before making it as good as new...

But Miss Shirayuki... this is your doing, right?

You really seem like you have split personalities.

Ever since then, she has always been coming to do housework with her gracious smile - but on several occasions, I witnessed her face turning into a terrible Prajnaparamita-like one when she found Kaname's toothbrush and clothes.

On the other hand, after Shirayuki left obvious traces of her coming to do the housework… Kaname also gave off an aura similar to Shirayuki’s when the younger girl found out that miko<ref>Shrine Priestess</ref> had been here.

If you ask me to describe how I felt, I could use one word.
It is – Mortifying...

Normally, they left me with such a good impression. However, in these situations, their instantaneous change in attitude stimulates my heart like a jack-in-a-box. That change in expression was just like the old film “Daimajin”. And in this situation, there were two Daimajins.

Compared to their violent tendencies, I would have preferred Aria’s a lot more. After all, she doesn’t delay her actions and as such, I would only have to be afraid for a short period of time.

Drinking my Coke unknowingly... I noticed that the sparrows that had landed on the terrace suddenly chirped noisily before hastily flying away.

She-she's appeared!

I turned my head, making a “gah” sound...

“...”

The sight that awaited my eyes was Miss Shirayuki taking the escalator up to our floor on the terrace. She was wearing her bulletproof sailor suit with a white ribbon in her hair. Although she greeted me cutely, she shot Kaname a murderous glance that had frightened the sparrows away. Moreover, she was smiling.

Kaname, who was beside me, waved her hand and said “hi” to Shirayuki -

However, contrary to her expression, she was emanating an aura of fury.

Due to their dark auras, the beauty and ambience of the perfect autumn day had been ruined.

And I, who had called them here, was repeatedly looking at them like a professional American wrestling referee.

“Ah, Kin-chan.”

Shirayuki walked towards me with her back facing the escalator, greeting me. Making a “click” sound, she accidentally stepped on her own foot. Although she didn’t fall this time, her fitness was still as terrible as before.

Watching Shirayuki regain her balance and walk towards me, I said, “Well… I guess we’re all here. Shirayuki, go order a hamburger or something too.”

“Nn.” Shirayuki answered. *clap* *clap*, she clapped her hands... with an unknowing look, she glanced around. We kept silent for a moment, only then did I realise that she was doing the waiter call used in the Butei High mess hall.

(Now that I think about it, it seems that Shirayuki hardly goes to anywhere except for the shrine and the school compound.)

Somewhere like McDonald’s... she probably had never even visited such a place.

There’s no other way. Someone will have to accompany her.

But seriously, to summon a waiter in McDonald’s. There should be a certain extent to her lack of knowledge, right? Just how fenced off from the world are you? That action alone was enough to claim the “World Ojou-sama Champion” award.

To say why I pulled them here for a meal - it’s because Shirayuki declared a duel on Kaname, and the girls (Aria, Riko, Reki for example) were ready to help her as they wanted revenge.

As a pioneer of Team Baskerville, Shirayuki was very alert to Tohyama Kaname. If I turned a blind eye to the situation, it would certainly result in a major war. If that really happens, there would be no guarantee that Academy Island would not sink.

So, I intervened, like the United Nations would do... In order to come up with a peaceful solution to this confrontation, I opened negotiations.

And choosing the venue to be at McDonald’s, that was because I was sure that no matter what, they would not brandish their weapons in a place packed with innocent civilians.

To Shirayuki, who was carrying a McDonald’s food tray while having an intoxicated look on her face, I said, “Okay, take a seat here. Listen carefully, this is not Butei High. No acts of violence due to personal problems are allowed. Kaname, take note.”

I, who had to constantly remind them sadly and helplessly, let Shirayuki sit on the other side of the table, directly opposite Kaname.

At that moment, both Shirayuki and Kaname’s expressions... they were glaring at each other. With smiles on their faces.

Ugh, ugggh. My stomach was aching. It felt as though needles were being inserted into it...

“I’ll give you a death penalty.”

Kaname actually entered the dialogue with the worst possible opening speech.

“When Onii-chan came back with her after ordering her meal, I saw hearts flying on top of this fakely pure girl.”

Kaname crunched her straw, making a “kachi kachi” sound. Fumes… came out from her mouth. Could it be that... the straw melted due to friction? What kind of biting force is this, it’s totally nowhere inferior to a crocodile or shark.

Opposite her, Shirayuki was smiling calmly. Elegantly, she nibbled on her hamburger and said,

“Indeed, the women apart from the first wife are usually the ones who make a fuss out of everything.”

She- she actually... talked back provocatively...

Seriously, what do you mean by “first wife”? What makes you say such a thing? But in this atmosphere, a joke really cannot be cracked. I must find a way to make them talk peacefully.

“Don’t quarrel as soon as we start. This time, I only did this for you two to settle this peacefully.”

“Kaname. The first wife is the strongest - this is a universal truth. I will not retreat.”

“Those words are too unreasonable. Imoutos should be the stronger ones. I won’t retreat either.”

Uh... looks like they won’t settle this peacefully.

Seeing both of them arguing and not having the mood to listen to me, I was subconsciously thinking about an escape route. *Smack* *Smack*. Both Shirayuki and Kaname, who were shouting “It’s naturally the first wife” and “It’s obviously the little sister”, caught my shoulder.

This, this situation... It seems like Aria and Riko have done this before. If I don’t find a way to flee quickly, I’m definitely going to be torn into halves...!

Just when a picture of my head to my buttocks being torn into halves appeared in my mind, Shirayuki suddenly spoke, “Kaname. I’ve investigated this - You were registered as an American Butei, no?”

“Hnn, the data hasn’t been erased? So, what does it matter?”

Both of them looked daggers into one another.

“You are a Butei. I am also a Butei. And fights between Butei without a client involved is definitely not a good thing. So, the Team Baskerville community has decided that the revenge battle will be based on the representatives. The duel will be conformed to the Butei High rules.”

“Ah, hey! Don’t conclude this without me, the captain!”

“ - And the representative will be me. This is our decision after a discussion with all our members.”

Beside me, who was apparently not part of “all our members”, Kaname laughed belligerently.

When we were first-years, the Masters had already given an informal notice: “Duel between Butei must be based on a proper set of rules without being unreasonable.”

Essentially meaning - duels are allowed.

Although such bloody duels are illegal in our country, my school had to be accustomed to such happenings, so they were accepted.

No matter what happens during the duel, it is natural that lawsuits cannot be started. After all, if one complained to the police like “I was wounded in a duel”, he or she would be the laughingstock of the class.

“Onee-san, you’re really unreasonable. Don’t you understand who's the stronger one here?”

“So you accept this duel?”

In the fiery stare-off - *Brush*, Kaname brushed my arm off and replied, “That goes without saying. I accept it. Then Onee-san, I’ll return this to you. I’ve analysed it anyway.”

As she said that, I heard a soft *clap*. It seems that something dropped from the sky at a brilliant moment that no one noticed it.

Shirayuki let go of my arm in an instant and grabbed that object.

That Japanese sword in the scarlet sheath was...

(Irokane Ayame...!)

I could not help but look at the sky. All I saw was an X-shaped cloth about 20 metres above - having once blocked Aria’s bullet, the weapon that broke through an overhead bridge as if it was paper - floating up there like a bamboo-copter.

That was probably left there in the event of a sudden battle.

“This blade is Onee-san’s main weapon, right? It would be despicable to start the duel without returning this.”

“Despicable? I never guessed that I would hear this coming from your lips.” said Shirayuki, laughing as she covered her mouth gracefully.

“A few days ago, Onii-chan told me ‘Don’t do any despicable things’, I’ve learnt it by heart. So, I will not be like all of you and commit such despicable acts.”

Kaname said so, as she pinched the buttock of a female McDonald’s employee that was nearby.

That silver-haired female employee turned her head that was covered by a hat.

“J-Jeanne...!? What are you doing here?”

Isn’t this Miss Jeanne D'Arc, who had fully transferred into Sophomore Informa of Tokyo Butei High from Paris Butei High?

“Uwa~, it’s a beauty. Onii-chan really isn’t resistant to pretty women.”

Kaname actually gave despising look at Jeanne, who was surprised and muttering “I’ve been spotted!”

“Hotogi Shirayuki! You, the “Flame Witch” who tricked Onii-chan. And you, the evil and abetting Jeanne D'Arc - the “Ice Witch”. I’m going to hunt both of you at once. Even if it is 1 vs 2, I don’t consider it an advantage.”

Opposite Kaname, who was raving arrogantly... Shirayuki, whose head was kept down, said “Do you really think it’s only two on one?” softly. I saw her eyes flash, if only for a moment.

(In, in this peaceful, McDonald’s in broad daylight, you guys, what are you intending to do...!?)

I looked around in a panic -

They, they’re all are here. Here, in employee uniforms.

Aria, whose gun was obviously on her skirt, was frying French fries in the kitchen. Riko was the cashier - she wasn’t there before. At a corner, Reki was mopping the floor. Even, Haimaki could be seen in the shadows of the plants.

- The place was totally surrounded by them.

“Uu ah~~, Onii-chan, I’m scared. They’re bullying me.”

Kaname hugged me as she read those scripted lines emotionlessly.

To come to think of it, being gripped casually in this situation... I’m being held hostage.

“But, but this is all your own doing. Who asked you to do things that made people hate you so much?”

The pathetic me, who knew that I had no hostage value - could not withstand being attacked from all sides together with her, and used her to defend myself.

“Just kidding.”

*Clap*, Kaname let go of me and threatened all the Baskerville girls (including Jeanne), “All of you really do unreasonable things. Looks like you people haven’t tasted enough losses. I’ll make all of you into hamburgers!”

On the other hand, Shirayuki had on a terrifying smile as she reassured me,

“Don’t worry, Kin-chan. We will not attack jointly. This will happen next time. This is only because Kaname does not have a lot of common sense, so we got everyone just to prevent her from making a mess. Hnhn, hnhnhnhnhn.”

“Is, is that so, Shirayuki-san...”

Because of my fear, I subconsciously slipped on an honorific.

Like Kaname, Shirayuki also had a backup in case of a sudden battle.

“Kaname, this is also considered as a notice of our duel method. From this situation - you know how you will be ‘loved’, yes?”

Hearing Shirayuki’s question, Kaname frowned instinctively.

“...!”

And beside her, I also frowned. However, unlike Kaname, I frowned because I knew what Shirayuki was getting at.

“The L-Lumberjack...!?”

“As expected from Kin-chan. We considered the fact that Kaname was from America, so we chose to use their common method of dueling.”

Shirayuki suddenly changed from her dark side back to her normal state and looked at me, smiling with a cute expression.

(The Lumberjack...!)

When I had first enrolled into Tokyo Butei High, I had once done this with a boy in a fist fight, so I know about it... This is the specialty of Butei High, one of the most brutal ways of dueling.

Just as Shirayuki had said, this is a specialty evolved from an American way of duel. The rules can be said to be extremely simple.

Firstly, Butei equipped with bulletproof equipment stand in a circle. The centre of the circle is the dueling ground. This circle will make sure that the duelists are completely surrounded such that no duelist can flee. In the case that a side surrenders or is completely unable to move, the duel is ended - those were the basic rules.

However, there was a catch...

When a duelist attempts to flee, the people surrounding the duelists can immediately start to attack.

After being forced back into the circle by the people surrounding them, the “escapist” will then continue to be attacked by his or her opponent. In this way, the duelist will continue to go back and forth and be attacked. This will continue till the “escapist” is so severely injured that he or she is at the verge of death.

Which basically means, this is not just supposed to make fleeing impossible, it is also a hellish fight that doesn’t allow one to retreat.

Also - the people surrounding the duelists, do not care about neutrality.

Even the people surrounding the duelists can take sides.

That is, if a duelist is unpopular with everyone, the entire circle would become his or her enemy.

(... These rules are very dangerous for Kaname...!)

Naturally, the biased outsiders will not attack the favoured winner. Even if the opponent can force this person out of the circle - the people surrounding them would only gently nudge him or her back in. However, when the unfavoured one has been forced outside, he or she will receive no mercy in fatal blows.

Because of this rule, the “Lumberjack” has a very restrictive nature.

The most troublesome part of this is, Kaname has no friends.

Even though Kaname started everything, the fact that it is an all vs one war is already very obvious.

I could not help but to curl my lip, “You guys. The “Lumberjack” is already outdated. Although many people were doing this during the time of the founding of Butei High... there were too many accidents, too bloody. At the very least, this isn’t befitting of girls. So, stop now.” Without options, I voiced out my opinion to the girls.

“Don’t stop me, Kin-chan. Sometimes, girls have no choice but to fight!” Shirayuki’s black hair shook as she shook her head adamantly. She then started rattling inexplicable things about some national strategies, “This is a holy war started by a love for Kin-chan! To ensure peace for the Kin-chan nation, our country is forced to declare war on the Kaname nation!”

“I say...”

Usually, you are so gentle and virtuous, but at times, you love battle even more than Aria...

“ - No problem. I’ll fight. So what about “Assistants”?”

In front of her, Kaname asked that after calmly eating her remaining burger. That look was as relaxed as when one says “Do you want milk with your coffee?”

This is a rare occasion when I actually want to help you. How troublesome.

“Of course. If you have friends, go ahead and bring them.”

Seeing Kaname accept the duel, Shirayuki muttered “Good, now I can finish Kaname off.” and an evil grin before suggesting that warmly.

The so-called “assistant”... is a lifeline who can assist once.

Although this was usually to prevent the duel from ending in a stalemate or to make sure that the victor does not over-attack the opponent after the win was already very obvious and let him or her admit defeat - but from my experience, nobody cares about the formalities when the battle begins

“Course not. I don’t even need one. Onee-san is the one who needs one. Anyway, Onee-san will be so hurt that she won’t even be able to say “I surrender” by the end of it; so she will need someone to say that for her, isn’t it so?”

Kaname shot a smile at Shirayuki, *rustle*, and crumpled the wrapper of her Texas burger - *toss!* and threw it into the bin.

<~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~>

The night after, Kaname was fully dressed in her uniform. At the second battleground, which was decided to be the duel venue, she was standing while embracing her own arms.

On her back, there was a sheathless blade that was as long as she was tall

This unusual blade gleaming with a fluorescent blue. It was the very same blade that Kaname used in attacking the Baskerville girls, a cutting-edge technology weapon. I’m sure it’s a monomolecular vibration weapon.

For me, whose physics and chemistry results were not as good as I would have liked, it was hard for me to comprehend. But according to Kaname, the blade was edged with a molecular chain and the chain could rotate like a chainsaw.

It was mainly consisting of carbon atoms manufactured through the use of an electron microscope and it has hardness level of 10 on the Mohs scale. To explain it simply, it is basically a saw made of diamond<ref>Diamond has a Mohs hardness level of 10</ref>.

Beside Kaname, who was proudly saying “There’s nothing this blade cannot cut through”, I could not help but think.

(Half a year ago, Shirayuki had said that too. However, compared to her supernatural theories, Kaname’s words seem more convincing...)

At that moment, led by Shirayuki and Jeanne, were Aria and Riko who were making a rustling sound in the battleground as they arrived together.

Whoa... this is...

I‘m starting to regret my inaction. After all, despite being worried about Kaname coming here, I didn’t do anything about it.

At this point, Shirayuki was in her Miko garments wit protective headgear. Her sleeves were rolled up and her hands grabbed the sheath of Irokane Ayame tightly. This was what she wore when she was trying to behead Aria in April, the traditional battle attire of Hotogi Mikos.

Although the others were in their usual bulletproof attire, Jeanne had Durandal sheathed while attached to her waist. The two guns attached to Aria’s legs were constantly moving in accordance to her motion and Riko was smiling at us while embracing her M1887. Everyone looked determined.

“Sisters, you are really really slow. I’ve grown tired of waiting for you all.”

Kaname, who had been waiting from the start, gestured at them with her thumb and said, “Hypocrite, Opera Girl, Turnip Head and Fake Cutie... Oh, there’s one less. Where’s that weird mute?” -- after gesturing over them (Opera Girl seems to mean Jeanne), Kaname noticed that Reki was absent and asked.

"She already has her crosshairs on you--" motioning and letting her twin ponytails waver in the wind, Aria said.

Looks like she has already taken the name Kaname as a name she uses for people of equal standing as her.

"She will be part of the outer ring. You will never be able to escape. Reki is a sniper with a sniping success rate of more than 99% -- I've only seen her fail once. and that was only because a dud was used."

Mm, I was the one who set up that dud. Her success rate is actually 100%.

"Eh... I'll say it again, stop this. You girls were the direct victims of Kaname's surprise attack, so it's not like I don't know how you feel, but this is too disgraceful. Please, think of a more rooted solution." I had to say this as the captain of Team Baskerville.

The vice-captain Aria glared at me like a gunman in Western movies. Although her voice was still that old seiyuu-like voice, she used a Western gunman-like tone and said, "It's because of the fact that you don't come to Assault that you've become such a peace-supporting idiot, Kinji. This is the real essence of a Butei. Resolving the conflict through brawls and bullets should the the correct way."

"Even if so, your actions are too much. To defeat Kaname as one, you guys came so well-prepared. Don't tell me it's because all of you have some other personal hatred?" I returned a glare to her and said.

In my view, Aria's blushing switch started turning to 'on' mode. Frantically, she tried to cover herself, "I, I'm not trying to snatch you back from Kaname!" then changed into a "Oh no, what am I saying" kind of panic -- *swoosh*, immediately changing into her usual self and drew out her silver M1911, saying to Kaname, "I'll declare this beforehand, my gun currently contains <Coloured Crayon>. This is different from when you surprised attacked me."

<Coloured Crayon> -- This is the Butei Ammo that Aria had gotten from the Vatican.

She probably brought that after realizing that normal .45ACP bullets were ineffective against my younger “sister”.

"You think the problem lies with that? What a woman that makes others feel relieved." Kaname mocked Aria.

But, you're wrong, Kaname.

Perhaps you, who has superior combat power, has never considered this problem. However, when one is surprise attacked and one is fighting with preparations made, their power can have a difference of a few times. This is especially true when facing an Aria-leveled Butei where even a tiny slip could threaten your life. Do you understand this?

“Recently, Kaname-chan has been having Ki-kun all to herself. See, now everyone has become yanderes~”

Giving Kaname a pet name was Riko, whose hand was gripping her shotgun. With her other dexterous hand, she was making horns above her head - *Shutter!* And she loaded her shotgun.

To people who have gone against a shotgun, that is a terrible sound.

“When fleeing, remember to come here and play with Riko, okay? Hehehe.”

Usually, bullets fired from a handgun can be dodged. And unexpectedly, even if it is someone inexperienced, he or she can also dodge. This is because handguns can only shoot in a straight line, and observing that “line” clearly before shooting is impossible.

However, if it’s a shell from a shotgun, one cannot dodge it. This is because the shell will scatter into a buckshot and capture the target’s “surface”.

And the gun in Riko’s hands was sawed-off. This does not just help in concealing the gun, but it makes the pellet spread much wider.

In truth, even if I was in HSS, I would not want to fight with someone with that kind of gun.

“Ehehehe. The Lumberjack does make me reminisce, Ki-kun.”

Not just so, while Riko was smiling at me... there were actually two shadows under her feet.

Hilda is following her? Mm, she probably came on her own accord.

I, who recalled Hilda’s devilish figure without thinking, suddenly heard a sound.

“Kaname, have you prayed to the gods?”

Jeanne, drawing Durandal, said in a clear voice,

“I am Shirayuki’s assistant. I am part of the outer ring, but at the same time, I might have to interfere with the battle.”

Seeing her ponytail hairstyle... she seems to be in battle condition too.

“Jeanne..., I had always thought that you weren’t one to help in such uncivilised actions.”

Hearing what I said, Jeanne’s azure eyes shot me a glare.

“Tohyama, the reason why I am forced to fight, is because of your uselessness.”

“Why blame me now?”

“Didn’t I order you a couple of days ago, to use some method to pull Kaname into <Deen>?”

Some method...?

Ah, you mean letting me seduce her. That’s just totally absurd.

That kind of thing, I will never do even if you bash me to death. Don’t even raise the idea of doing that to a self-proclaimed little sister.

“But look at the current situation. It’s all because of your failure.”

“Let’s not talk about whether this is a success or failure. That method was forced onto me on your own accord.” I indignantly responded.

"I was not directly ambushed, so I'm supposed to be safe from Kaname's matter. That's the reason why I wasted so much effort on persuading the Baskerville girls, telling them that you were using this method to get Kaname over to our side and let them be. I even helped them draw a mind map."

Hey...! What have you done, Jeanne!

"But, Kaname and everyone's relationship doesn't seem to have improved..." Jeanne responded with a slight hint of sadness in her tone.

"Your illogical plan definitely cannot be done, how can I carry it out?!"

"This proves that, we need to change our plan now, and use a duel to make Kaname surrender and let her join us."

In a natural action, Jeanne's saber made a *swoosh* sound as it rotated, and it reflected greenish light under the moon, just as if it was trying to show itself to Kaname, whose face had an absent expression.

"And what's more important is, in the hamburger store, Kaname called me despicable."
Hamburger store... Is she talking about that time at McDonald's?
Seriously, you guys were indeed sneaky at that time.

“I’m not a coward and I’m definitely not despicable. Now, I am going to make Kaname understand this point through a fair duel. And in Butei High, surrendering is very dishonourable. No matter what situation it is, I must not cower in a duel against a younger Butei.”

Now just hold on for a second. You ran away from an underclassman the other day in the cosplay cafe.

Ah, I can’t stand it. Because of the fact that there were too many points that were making me dumbfounded, I couldn’t even bother to speak.

“Okay okay. So what about a victory of the Far East Warfare?” Kaname said, *spit* and gave Jeanne a monster-like face.

At this time, Shirayuki, who looked more terrifying when silent, stepped forward, making a clicking sound with her red clogs, saying,

“Kin-chan, stay away. Because there aren’t any Riri particles tonight.”

Riri particles… Are those the particles that fall like raindrops, and can interfere with supernatural powers?

And without those - it means that Shirayuki can bring out her full powers, different from the time when Kaname defeated her till she was defenseless.

Kaname. This time, you’re in danger.

“The outer ring is ready, only the validation of rules is left.”

Seeing Shirayuki say this while unsheathing her blade, I suddenly realised - I’m not sure when, that only Shirayuki, Jeanne and Kaname was nearby.

To prevent friendly fire, Aria and Riko had moved back to form two points of an equilateral triangle, with the last point facing the sports warehouse.

I’m guessing that area should be under Reki’s responsibility.

(These fools actually came up with a strategy after reconnaissance.)

The outer ring of ‘Lumberjack’ duels should not consist of not more than a few people as per the rules, but there are no specific rules regarding the placement of this outer layer.

The outer ring that the Baskerville members had created - If one would see it as being centred around the location, then it was easy to understand the advantages of such a formation.

Firstly, the duelist is the experienced blade-wielder Shirayuki.

Following the traditions of the ‘Lumberjack’, both duelists have two use close-range weapons.

And another swordswoman accustomed to close-combat - Jeanne, was positioned closest to the fight.

Even if Kaname could evade both of them, she would come in the handgun prodigy Aria and the shotgun wielding Riko’s line of fire. It was unable to go pass these two.

And even if some miracle did occur, she would be unable to get out of Reki’s grasp.

Even if I was under HSS, I wouldn’t be able to get out of this.

“This won’t do, Kaname. You too should understand the meaning of this formation. It’s the ‘Lumberjack’ after all. It’s absolutely impossible to escape them all.” I tried to advise Kaname slightly forcefully with a hint of anxiousness.

But Kaname ignored me while continuing to smile.

“Please don’t make me go on. Apologize and surrender. Leave the rest to me. I’ll find a way to convince them. You should at least have some inkling of the danger to come-”

“That’s unreasonable, onii-chan,” Kaname interjected, “No dinosaur would be afraid of ants. Anyway, there’s no need for such a wide outer ring, Onee-san.”

*scratch*

(...?)

Her skirt gently lifted up…. Like a elementary schoolgirl about to play hopscotch, Kaname drew a roughly 10 metre diameter circle with her toes on the sandy field.

“-I’ll battle you without getting out of this circle. If I even lay a finger out of this boundary, take it that I lose.”

Hearing this-- Shirayuki’s brows widened in shock.

*Whoosh*. Kaname drew her blade while exclaiming,

“Hail the advances of technology. This blade is very different from those steel weapons of yours. It’s worth 10 of the newest Japanese tanks. Whether it comes to women or weapons, the newest are the best. Isn’t that right, onii-chan?”

At this, Kaname turned to me and gave me a radiant smile.

But-Having lived with Kaname for a period of time, I could understand her true thoughts.

I can’t explain it with simple theories, but I could feel Kaname’s feelings being transferred to my heart.

Kaname-- Kaname was calling a bluff.

She was… alone. Without any help.

All the Baskervilles had enhanced weapons. The concentration of Riri in the area had already been determined beforehand.

Not only this- but their flawless formation… This burden, was surely too much to bear for Kaname alone.

Her fear was being transmitted to me. Straight to my heart.

So I had to--

Dammit. I have no way out.

“Aria.”

Even though I was far away, I could clearly see that Type D blood vessels had already appeared from Aria’s neck.

“The cocktail that was sent to me isn’t 9mm bullets. It’s .50AE bullets.”

I pulled out the pre-loaded Desert Eagle and showed it to them.

“Kinji, any intervention is useless.”

“I won’t stop you. Go ahead! Fight till you feel good. But, I’ll have you know that I hate bullies like these the most.”

“This isn’t bullying~ It’s showing love~” Riko shouted to me while cupping her hands around her mouth like a trumpet.

“They’re all the same” I retorted.

“Tohyama- What’s the meaning of you taking out your gun.”

“It means that I’ll be Kaname’s assistant.”

After explaining to Jeanne, I glanced sideways at Kaname--

She was looking at me with a bit of shock with her hands plastered around her breasts. When our eyes met… She averted my gaze with her suddenly reddened cheeks.

I couldn’t understand what that meant, but I took it as she had nothing against it.

Watching Shirayuki gnashing her teeth, looking as if she had something to say, I immediately pressed on.

“Alright ladies--I’ll go through the rules once more. The duel ends when one party surrenders or is unable to take action. Before this, any other injuries do not result in a loss. There is no draw. No running away is permitted. If anyone tries to, the outer ring can force the duelist back into the ring. Any method of doing so is permitted, so long as the duelist is forced back in.”

Ah...This brought me back to the times when I was still in Assault.

Even though this isn’t Aria, but this was the style of a Butei. Of course, I meant this in a bad way.

“Assistants are permitted to prevent death or any other events from occurring, and they can interfere once. After that, any actions are not permitted.”

“Mm. It’s as we know. Is that all?”

Seeing as how I was going to take part, Aria was for some unknown reason, suddenly pleased. This girl is as battle-hungry as ever.

I nodded my head.

“Well… You guys can start now!”

Aria motioned to Shirayuki and Kaname, and took out a black Government.

Shirayuki and Kaname--were watching each other in the ring.

Both of them didn’t begin attacking.

The starting of the “Lumberjack” was up to the duelists. It was a privilege for both of them, anyone outside had no right to intervene. It started when both their breathing were in sync. This battle between savages, just like it was in the Samurai Era.

Time slowly passed.

*Whoosh*. Shirayuki raised her blade silently.

The blade faced the sky, and the hilt was raised to the right - The Hassou stance<ref>A stance in Kendo. One of the big five stances.</ref>.

While you could say no modern swordsman used such an antique stance, Shirayuki, a witchcraft user, would often use such a stance that required little physical strength.

(But Shirayuki… How do you intend to fight?)

Kaname’s knife can cut through any metal.

Even the legendary Irokane Ayame was probably no exception.

“Laser Sharp...”

With a mutter, Kaname also raised her blade.

Taking a step back with her right foot, she faced Shirayuki almost completely sideways.

The blade in her hand was parallel to the floor, and raised almost as high as her face.

Both her hands holding the hilt was thrust back, an offensive stance leaving space below her right armpit.

This stance… I’ve never seen it before. There are no records of it in any textbook.

But my instincts told me that this was a stance that had no defense against counterattacks.

If it’s this blade of Kaname’s, then it was good enough for her not to factor in defence.

And this stance… shows Kaname’s own tendencies with this blade.

“...”

The vertical blade of Shirayuki, and the horizontal blade of Kaname.

These two gave off an aura that made one anxious.

Everyone was speechless. Even the birds had stopped chirping.

Their indomitable fighting spirit repeatedly spread to the surroundings… Suddenly, a stray leaf floated in between both of them.

At this time -Bang- Kaname charged as fast as a gust of wind.

(Beautiful.)

She had used the opening where Shirayuki’s vision was blocked by the falling leaf.

“Hihomura Kogikabe.”

Shirayuki had to defend against this attack, and she moved her right hand across the blade.

Following this move, a fiery wall appeared roughly two metres away from her.

(Wow…)

Even I could feel the heat from where I was standing.

Those were no ordinary flames. Those flames were blazingly hot and scary.

Now I more or less understand Shirayuki’s warning that “there are no Riri particles tonight”. Unrestricted from any sort of attack, Shirayuki was literally a monster.

The blade in Kaname’s hand cut through the wall. *Bang* The wall fell and Kaname danced to the left.

And where the blade had penetrated the wall--Shirayuki, with her hair dancing, appeared there too.

Jeanne would have seen the stance Shirayuki had adopted in war before, as if she was holding a blazing torch. The swirling flame was entwined around the blade.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Hinokagabi Kochiyou!”

One could not track the swing of that sword with the naked eye.

But the afterimage left by the flames clearly showed a V-shaped cut like a butterfly’s wings.

It was probably the single-handed version of the Swallow Cut<ref>See Tsubame-gaeshi (燕返し), a technique used by Sasaki Kojirou.</ref>.

But this path was only an attempt to burn Kaname’s blade. Shirayuki’s blade did not touch Kaname’s even once. For if it did, it would be mercilessly cut in half.

“...Aha.”

Kaname gave a smile showing her confidence in victory. It was also impossible to follow the swings of her sword with the naked eye. With a backflip, she widened the distance between her and Shirayuki. The glow around her blade swirled around her body like neon lights.

“That was dangerous.”

“She’s pretty good huh, that Kaname-chan.”

Aria and Riko, who seemed to be able to follow the fight, exclaimed with a sigh.

“...”

Shirayuki wordlessly raised her sword to a standard fighting stance. One of the straps on her miko garment had been sliced apart.

And in that pure white uniform, there was a cut around the left armpit, showing off her Hadajiban<ref>Hadajiban is a traditional clothing, refer to http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%A5%A6%E8%A2%A2.</ref>. In those moments, Kaname had actually continuously sliced twice at Shirayuki’s body and chest.

“You dodged those in the nick of time, Onee-san.”

With the grace of a gymnast, Kaname-*whoosh*- raised her blade again. This time the blade was even further back, showing off a more aggressive stance than before.

“Hmph. You’re just trying to make my blade too hot to hold...aren’t ya?”

The blade in Kaname’s hand was burnt like melted iron. If it was me… I wouldn’t be able to hold it.

As it seems, Shirayuki using Hotogi witchcraft to invoke flames wasn’t without reason. She was trying to get the heat to spread to Kaname, forcing her to drop that technologically advanced blade.

“Too bad for you, Onee-san. Heat resistance tests has been done for more than ten times already. It’s the same for both me and this blade. It won’t change no matter how much you heat it. You’ve lost, Onee-san.”

Kaname -whose gaze was now like a hunter before its prey- her extended right leg suddenly moved.

“But if the place I’ll cut gets burnt by this, then even normal surgery won’t save it. You can only blame yourself then.”

Faced with Kaname making such threats, Shirayuki calmly sheathed Irokane Ayame and crouched down, showing the action of drawing a sword.

(——Is this Hihi Hotogikami!? It isn’t a good move, Shirayuki!)

I involuntarily sucked in the cool air and watched her.

The Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami required channeling time. And Kaname absolutely would not give her that time.

Even if Shirayuki could channel it, Kaname clearly knows where Irokane Ayame will come out from.

She just needs to thrust the tip of her blade and sever it. Just like how she should do it to Shirayuki. But- Kaname did not move.

Even like this, even understanding this...You’re prepared to survive with the use the trump of the Hotogi, Shirayuki?

“Flame Witch-Prepare to get burnt by your own fire!”

Kaname raised that blade infused with flames-

With an impossible speed, Kaname’s legs exploded forward as fast as a cannonball.

“Kaname, this ends here.”

Those eyes that stared at Kaname from behind Shirayuki-

(...Jeanne…!)

Jeanne, Shirayuki’s assistant, charged forward.

She kept Durandal behind her, using her body to block the blade.

“Hey! It’s Jet Stream Attack!”

Riko suddenly came up with this nonsense.

Jeanne vaulted over Shirayuki and pulled out Durandal.

“——The Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans)——”

Jeanne’s blade emitted a pale green glow while she was softly chanting.

Small ice crystals flashed, encircling Jeanne-

Kaname, who seemed to feel that she could not meet it head on, stopped by piercing her blade on the ground.

-Pah-

The blue light that landed right in front of Kaname instantly froze the ground beneath.

Without the Riri particles interfering with the abnormally low temperature, it spread to Kaname’s blade which was still in the ground.

“...!”

*Crack* *Crack*

Following the sounds, the monomolecular blade was enclosed by the ice.

To prevent her legs from being frozen together with the ground, Kaname…

“Ngh…”

With a burst of strength and the athleticism of a superhero, Kaname used the hilt of her sword to swing herself upwards and do a handstand. It was almost as if it were a circus act.

The ice slowly spread upwards towards the hilt of the sword, but because the sword had been recently heated, it only reached the end of the blade. Kaname, who was balancing on the hilt, was unaffected.

“Ho...Using an assistant, eh? Sorry, I forgot about your existence because your skill level is too low!”

Saying this, Kaname flipped her body back--

*Crack*

“Regretful as it is, there’s no use!”

Kaname ripped the sword out of the ice and charged straight at Shirayuki.

“Hotogi Soutenryuu… Secret Art-Hihi Hotogikami!”

At the voice of the power-conserving Shirayuki, the stream of flames danced upward towards Kaname, who was attacking from the sky.

Kaname completely ignored the tempestuous blaze and went straight for Shirayuki’s Irokane Ayame.

“!!!”

Suddenly, Kaname seemed to have realized something. With a sound akin to glass breaking, the monomolecular blade, which had crossed paths with Irokane Ayame, shattered.

Quickly following was a dull thud.

Shirayuki’s sword, which lost the flames encircling it, hit Kaname square in the back.

(That...That’s the blunt side!”)

Shirayuki gently hit Kaname with the blunt side of Irokane Ayame.

Kaname, who had fallen to the ground, rolled on the floor until she faced the stars.

“A-ah……..ah…”

Kaname, whose eyes were glistening with tears, desperately tried to collect the broken shards of what used to be her blade… But her hands recoiled upon touching the heated glass.

“No way. No way…!<ref>She’s saying this in English.</ref> How can a cutting-edge piece of weaponry break? This...makes no sense!”

Kaname, who had been hit with a strong sense of confusion, looked forlorn.

And as for me… being a bystander, I more or less understood the Baskerville’s plan.

Whatever technology was applied to it, Kaname’s sword was still metallic.

So long as it was, a repeated cycle of extreme heating and cooling would cause it to be weakened.

There have even been cases of the strongest Japanese steel being broken because of this.

And Kaname’s blade had gone through such an extreme change of heating and cooling… the results were instantaneous. This is the result.

“はかなさをほかにもいはじ桜花...咲きては散りぬあはれ世の中...”

Shirayuki gently hummed with her eyes and long eyelashes closed.

Quietly, she returned Irokane Ayame into the sheath.

This should be a song from Shin Kokin Wakashuu, by Tokudaiji Sanesada? I can’t remember because my Ancient Studies results aren’t as I like.

“-- The winner has been decided, then.”

Aria said as she kept her dual pistols back into the holster.

Hey, you didn’t even do anything. What’s with the delighted expression?

I squatted beside Kaname, and translated the song that Shirayuki had been singing to her-

“Cheer up, Kaname. It’s over. The newest weaponry will keep appearing like blooming flowers. But even those flowers have to wilt at some point. And your blade has only wilted now. That’s all there is to it.”

Even after understanding their plan, one has to think that it was very simple. But perhaps it was due to this simplicity that it was unexpected.

But, Kaname, who looked up at me -- seemed to not be able to accept this fact.

The newest, strongest piece of cutting-edge weaponry that was hers had been destroyed.

And this, was like questioning the need for Kaname’s own existence.

“Uuu..Uwaaaaaaa!”

Kaname stood up like a normal angry elementary school student and used her fists to attack Shirayuki. Seeing this, Shirayuki shifted a little from her position and prepared to meet Kaname’s blows.

As an assistant, I raised my hands in front of Shirayuki, blocking her.

I used my index finger to activate the trigger guard on my DE, and relaxed my hand and let the gun hook on my fingers.

This is the Butei and American police’s symbol showing the lack of desire to fire guns. In other words, it was the symbol of surrender.

After that, I used my other hand to hold Kaname, letting her look at the floor.

It was then that Kaname noticed… One of her legs had left that circle she had previously demarcated as the place she would fight in.

Or rather, Shirayuki had used the back of her sword to force Kaname’s leg out of the circle.

“You said it yourself. No going back on your words.” I said with a slightly stricter tone.

Kaname...with her eyes full with tears, resisting, resisting… Finally- “Uu…..Uwaaaa…...Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Like a real elementary school student, Kaname sobbed loudly.

She seemed… to be unable to mess up when in front of me.

Honestly speaking, what should I do? Kaname’s crying, after all.

“You’ve~made~Kaname~cry~! I’ll~go~and~complain to the teachers~!”

Riko laughed while singing and came over to Shirayuki and I.

Riko, weren’t you the one that wanted to bully Kaname?

But then… Thanks to her, all the animosity for earlier had been dispelled.

How do I put it… Riko is in some sort of “It’s ok up to this point...but bullying Kaname further is a no-no!” state.

Looks like this girl purposely tried to release the tension upon seeing Kaname like this. What a girl who knows how to communicate with others.

And Aria and I, who completely lack this ability, could only watch on with a “What should I do?” expression.

Suddenly, Haimaki ran over, and licked Kaname’s face, comforting her gently. Looks like Aria’s and my communication skills weren’t even on par to a dogs.

On the other hand, Haimaki’s owner with the worst possible communication skills climbed down from the cherry tree beside the field carrying her SVD. Reki, you stayed surprisingly close to the battlefield this time, eh?

“Kaname, although we met as enemies, your combat skills are really impressive. I didn’t think you were able to counterattack in such a short timeframe. I would have lost if things deviated even slightly from the plan.”

Jeanne, who was squatting beside Kaname saying this, her back…

(This… Isn’t it completely exposed?!)

I hurriedly turned away.

Although she didn’t seem to mind, the back of Jeanne’s bulletproof uniform had been completely sliced vertically… Even the straps of her bra and that snow-white skin were exposed.

Sp-Speaking of which, I can understand if the straps are in front, like Aria’s, but bras like these with the straps behind, how on earth do girls manage them?

Just as this male brain of mine was overheating...Shirayuki, who had pinned her torn Miko garments with something that I have no idea where she conjured it from, comforted the half-crying Kaname like a gentle big sister.

“You are indeed this strong. As expected of Kin-chan’s younger sister.”

The downcast and wordless Kaname nodded her head after hearing the phrase ‘Kin-chan’s younger sister’.

And me, who had already been stressed over this, was finally able to give a bitter smile. “Don’t praise her for this. Whether her combat prowess is strong or not has no meaning outside of the Academy Island.” I tried to tell Jeanne and Shirayuki.

Immediately after this, Aria ojou-sama, whose had changed expressions abnormally quickly, said to me,

“Kinji, coffee.”

I was nervous, knowing that there was a chance that any delay would make Aria bring me for a round of Lumberjack. I also felt sorry that it was in the middle of the night, but for the sake of my life, I decided to call Mutou to bring the goods over.

But I obviously couldn’t tell him that I was watching over a Lumberjack duel, so I had to resort to “I’m enjoying the late night. There are also girls.” Mutou replied with “I’ll be there in 5!”, but he could only provide canned coffee.

Because of this, I had to bow down and speak to Aria ojou-sama respectfully, asking her “What should I do?” This earned a strong rebuke from her. “You trash, I’m worried about your future.”

After that, Aria called one of her juniors in Assault and ordered her to make coffee for her.

I say, you lazy princess. That used to ordering people around, are you?

In exactly 5 minutes, Mutou arrived in his truck with Aria’s junior in tow. And this junior of hers actually brought 10 different coffee pots filled with different types of coffee.

And that’s how that lie of mine turned into truth… From that onwards, it became an appreciation of the night.

Anyway, this Mamiya-kun is shorter and flatter than Aria. A rare high school student with such a youthful body. And she sported a twintail, showing off her obvious childishness.

I don’t know how this girl went wrong, but she’s abnormally subservient to Aria, and follows all her orders. But…

“It’s getting dark. Tohyama-senpai, please leave Aria-senpai-- No, please find a seat by yourself away from the girls.”

I don’t know why she purposefully focused on me. Maybe I’m one of the boys that wasn’t wanted by the girls.

Anyway Mamiya-kun, one can accept this “appreciation” if you glance over it, but it’s a bit hard for a Butei to do so right? Sitting next to Aria with this guardian-like face smiling while pouring coffee, don’t you find it a little… uncharacteristic?

“...”

Feeling excluded after Mamiya’s persecution, I sat on the sand away from the circle of girls.

While I did get the coffee, it’s a bit pointless drinking it away from everyone else. Mutou, could you hurry up and get those dumplings so we can appreciated such an evening?

About the girls, Kaname, who let her weapon lie on the floor - a magnetic propulsion fibre shield… Sitting at a corner, everyone felt as if she were saying “It can be sat on.”, and she used it as a cushion for the picnic. It had the atmosphere of a gathering of girls.

Being worried about Kaname, I watched the girls...having drank a cup of caramel macchiato, she finally felt more at ease.

Seeing Mamiya finally doze off, presumably because of the late hour, Aria - having suffered at the expense of that shield - asked,

“Hey, why didn’t you use this tonight?”

Kaname--looked at Shirayuki, and replied,

“Because Shirayuki onee-san is fighting with only a standard knife. Tonight is different from the last time, it’s a duel, not a war. That’s why I thought it was only reasonable to bring one blade. It would be despicable for me to use so many knives.”

Ahh… Kaname had mentioned this before in McDonalds too--

She was abiding to my words that “since she claimed her name was Tohyama, then she could not do anything despicable.”.

“So that’s why…”

Shirayuki, who heard Kaname say this, changed her impression of her.

She picked up one of the shards of the monomolecular knife, wrapped it in a cloth the colour of a red dianthus flower and gave it to Kaname.

“Knives are the soul of Butei - From your knife, I can feel a noble spirit. It’s beautiful.”

“Onee-san…”

Receiving the gift from Shirayuki, Kaname looked at Shirayuki respectfully.

The way those two behave, they could be real sisters.

“This should be the saying of ‘No discord, no concord’...”

Listening to that line just like one from a mafia show, I turned around to find Mutou holding a plate full of dumplings. Mutou passed the dumplings to the girls and sat beside me.

“You guys just had a round of Lumberjack, didn’t ya.”

I guess he saw through it immediately.

“Keep it a secret, won’t you?. Even though the school permits it, Facultas has been a little annoying recently.”

“Of course I won’t say a word. I can keep secrets, ya know?”

We both hinted at each other while eating the dumplings the girls hadn’t taken.

“Hehe. Speaking of which, Kinji…”

“Don’t laugh so evilly…”

“Aren’t you laughing too?”

Actually, Mutou was the opponent that fought with me not long after I entered school.

What’s the reason? I think I said something about Shirayuki, and that made Mutou mad.

And because Mutou was from Logi, I didn’t respect him because of our physical differences. His throwing skills are surprisingly rich, his signature move, Exploider, left people seeing stars. Honestly, I don’t want to have to take that again.

At that time we were constantly pushed back into the ring by the outsiders like Shiranui and Riko until we were both exhausted… I don’t even remember who won that battle.

And that’s how we became friends.

This couldn’t really be explained with words… But this is probably some way that proud Butei forge relationships. And it’s the stupidest one.

After the appreciation, we parted our ways, deciding to let the conversation continue when we had found another time.

Shirayuki and Aria went back to their respective dorms, and Kaname and I returned to my room.

Under the light of the streetlamp, Kaname and I ambled among the sounds of nature amidst this autumn night.

“Onii-chan?” Kaname called me while strolling beside me.

“What’s up?”

“Thank you… Thank you for being my assistant… Thank you for standing beside me. When I heard you wanted to be my assistant… I was really… really happy!”

“But you lost also because of me...”

But I had to pick out that point.

When Jeanne had released the Ice Flower of Orleans (fleur de la glace d’Orleans), Kaname could have been faster in pulling out the blade and rushing at Shirayuki.

But I was standing behind her… So Kaname had to use the blade to completely stop the freezing of the floor to affect me.

And that’s why Kaname’s monomolecular knife had completely been frozen, resulting in it being weakened.

Of course, putting me in Jeanne’s line-of-fire was Kaname’s mistake. But if I had never volunteered to assist Kaname - it wouldn’t have ended like this.

“No it’s fine. A younger sister protecting her elder brother… A person protecting her family, it’s nothing to be surprised by.”

Kaname said, while vigorously shaking her head.

“...”

Hearing this, I got a sense of Kaname being my actual sister… Stopping in my tracks, I gazed at Kaname.

And Kaname, who had stopped at that exact same moment, used those beautiful, azure-coloured eyes to look up at me just like a younger sister looking up at her older brother.

~End of 1st Ammo~

 

<references />
<noinclude>
{{Hidan no Aria Nav|prev=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Illustrations|next=Hidan no Aria:Volume11_Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2015-05-19T21:39:33Z

Deathmailrock:

== Runaway of the Loli - Ero - Succubus ==

=== Part 1 ===

School life. Repetition of fundamental routines.

Waking up in the morning, going to school, attending class, going home.

These routines range from people who work diligently in extracurricular activities, or friends and lovers enjoying their youth in side trips.

—That aside, there are also few ones attending an "extraordinary" school life.

An annual series of valuable opportunities.

Second semester will be over in less than a month.

The visit of the early autumn was felt in the early morning and midnight day by day, as the Hijirigasaka Academy HR made announcements of the upcoming events.

"—I think everybody already knew this, but – the Sports Festival will be held next month."

Mamoru Sakazaki, the homeroom teacher said as the students took glances of the print-outs handed to them containing the outline of the sports festival.

"To the new LHR, please take into consideration the participants in each event. Just in case, please elect some candidates because participating in an event according to what they like is a little too much."

For a big event coming up, the faces of the students are divided into about three. The people who looked forward to the event. The people who disliked it as it was troublesome. And the people who aren’t particularly interested.

"And— this time we’ll decide the committee for the sports festival. The representatives will be composed of a boy and a girl." However, they heard what Sakazaki uttered, the majority of the class’ faces turned sour. With an honest reaction like that in the classroom, Sakazaki gave a wry smile.

"Don’t make such conflicted faces. By the way, is there anyone who wants to volunteer?"

The whole class became silent. Sakazaki then thrusts both hands to the teacher's desk.

"Then so be it. You can nominate others if you desire. However, it’s not a bad thing to work as the staff in the school events. Incentives will be given to those who worked hard properly and it will be added according to work. If you are aiming for entrance into a school of a higher grade on the recommendation now is a good chance."

"Mamo-chan sensei〜. How advantageous does the additional points in the school report increase my chance in the entrance examination?"

Sakazaki gave a shrug with a little smile as he answered the question one of the girls gave.

"That is up to your best efforts. But unlike the usual achievement test in entrance examinations, as for the examination for the recommendation to higher schools, the human nature is tested too. That is one of the purposes considered an advantage and the student council is in favor of that as well. And remember things like surprising and valuable opportunities appeal in types of people who think positively."

Then the chime rang. Sakazaki set the attendance register with a tap to the desk and said in a joking manner.

"Lecture is over— though the first lesson was physical education, I am sorry it became longer."

Unlike normal class, preparations for physical education took more time because of the necessary changing of school uniforms to PE uniforms.

While a boy took out his gym clothes from the locker in the corridor, a girl started moving her hands in a plastic bag.

"Are the PE uniforms okay?"

"... It’s alright, because I won’t use it today."

Yuki nodded as Basara asks along the corridor,

"As I said, Basara, we are going to pool today."

Suddenly, a voice came from the side.

"…Aah, is that so."

There were swimming pool lessons in summer classes as part of the curriculum of Hijirigasaka Academy. This is because facilities for the swimming including the sauna to warm the body in an indoor warm water pool are substantial. '''(!)'''

"I already told you yesterday, have you already forgotten?"

"My bad. I was a bit inattentive."

As Basara made an excuse, Mio knitted her eyebrow, and Yuki looked puzzled.

"…though Naruse-san and I had showed you our swimsuits last night?"

"O-Oi, Yuki"

"Nonaka!"

The fact that Nonaka spurted out caused Basara and Mio to be startled. Then,

"———————————— "

A threatening atmosphere occurred behind Basara right away. Yes, this is probably bloodlust. Unable look back in fear, Basara felt that he was surely being glared right now — by other boys.

Today was the fifth day Yuki lived together with Basara and Mio. This was a fact already well known not only in the class but the whole academy.

''......Well, it can't be helped... it won’t be a secret forever.''

Feeling the intense jealousy of the other boys in the class, Basara sighed. In Hijirigasaka Academy, girls like Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki were unmatched in beauty.

Since he is living together with two such people, a little envy was acceptable. In fact he had already seen the swimsuit figures of Yuki and Mio.
…Or so it was the reason.

Basara recalled why he forgot the schedule of the swimming lessons of Mio and Yuki. At the same time he wanted to forget it altogether. Yuki and Mio came to show their swimsuits to him because of that loli-ero-succubus living together with them. That devil’s mischief was carried out as expected and turned it into a swimsuit fashion show.

How shameful. Last night Mio and Yuki on his mind. Moreover the images of the two people in swimsuits overlapped their bodies right before his eyes. Basara blushed and looked down as he took out the PE uniform in the locker.

"See you later, both of you. Takigawa, Lets go."

"Hee? Ah oh yeah… so fast!? That’s dangerous, Basacchi, what’s the rush!?"

He caught the arm of Takigawa in his rapid speech, and rushed along the corridor ignoring his surprise and tried to walk in a brisk manner. Mio and Yuki stared at them with blank expressions and left the other boys glaring at them behind. It is dangerous to recall what happened last night any further.

A nosebleed before the start of physical education and going to the infirmary is too early, whatever the circumstances may be.

As he changed his clothes, Toujou Basara kept in mind that he must not be noticed by the public as much as possible. —The reason is from five years ago.

It is because of the ghastly traces of serious wounds he suffered in his whole body when the tragedy attacked the village of the hero clan. Therefore to surroundings where the truth cannot be spoken, he made excuses that he suffered from a road accident when he was young.

Opening the steel door of the locker, as he took off the buttons and opened the front of his shirt,

"No matter how many times I see those scars I always feel amazed."

Takigawa said in a heartily tone beside him as he also changed in his PE uniform.

"The wound that I suffered when I was in the village has a long story, but was a very terrible incident."

Takigawa who is from the demon clan, with Basara who is a former Hero clan, knew the past when the village was attacked.

"What? I have changed already."

As the second semester being over and the start of the summer vacation in the Hijirigasaka Academy, as well as the time that has passed when Basara transferred to this school for about one month, He has finished fabricating the a lie. About the muscles that covered his entire body, he told that when it was because of consistent training of the rehabilitation after the accident.

That said, it cannot change the fact that it was unpleasant to look at. Therefore, to avoid exposing his body to everyone like this, Basara used the locker at the far end of the room. Changing his school uniform to PE uniform, Basara took the hanger and hanged his uniform and put it into his locker.

"Hmm, you sure have it hard." "What do you mean?"

Said Takigawa as he finished changing his clothes and he was asked back absentmindedly.

"Nah… does Basacchi’s village, to they also have these various kind of injuries? But, including Nonaka, the colleagues that had come to the other day had beautiful and unscathed bodies. Do they have a good medicine or do they have some kind of witch doctor there? And yet, Basacchi’s scars does not disappear.

Besides Basacchi, Would there have been a fellow who had been rolled in an identical accident? That would be terrible."

Basara turned speechless to those words.

Although he had allied with Takigawa, he did not tell him about the tragedy that occurred five years ago.

It is because he cannot talk about it recklessly. He can lose more than just that. As a result, Basara haven’t told Mio and Maria the details of that incident.
However, Takigawa may guess it according to Basara’s circumstances. Therefore,

"It can’t be helped. For I’m the one who caused the problem"

Basara said as he closed the door of the locker and looked up — at the sky outside the window.

His thoughts drifted in a remote hometown faraway.

On the road of asphalt seen from the window, a little girl whom he recognized skipped by as she walked.

"Wha—?!"

Basara uttered unintentionally, clung at the window in a panic, and threw it open as he leaned forward. Then at the corner of his eyes the back figure of the little girl who passed by outside the men’s locker room turned to the side.

The entrance of the school building was just ahead. The little girl entered at the hall in a composed manner. Her profile was seen smiling at a moment, and a violent, nasty premonition swelled up.

"What’s up with you, Basara?"

"This is bad, Takigawa. I suddenly felt a headache and felt dizzy, so I’m going to excuse myself rom PE class. Just put a clever act to the teacher for me!"

Uttered Basara as he jumped out of the boy’s locker room.

=== Part 2 ===

Naruse Maria entered the Hijirigasaka Academy school building and arrived at the target location. She had set foot on the classroom of Basara and the others.

Although there is a bit of distance from the entrance to the classroom, Maria was never questioned by anyone. Before entering the school grounds, a magic invisible to the public eye was performed. Within normal humans, demons like Maria are invisible.

"Uhm— oh, here it is, his seat."

Maria strode inside the classroom with light steps, and stopped in front of a certain seat.

She pulled out the chair, sat down, and put out a satisfied nod.

"So this is Basara-san’s seat? I’m sure in class he’s always in a delusion of doing it, I wonder? Oh~ Basara-san you’re really~"

Maria did a rude remark and laughed.

"For Basara-san to do such things, Here I go, my lovely, magical, fantastic ma—"
"—there will be no such method!"

Suddenly a strike came from the rear.

"Ouch! Wha— Why is Basara-san here? You should be attending PE lessons right now!"

With an astonished expression, the loli-ero-succubus looked back. At that moment,

"Really, this fellow."

In spite of her childish appearance, Naruse Maria is a girl that had both cuteness and sexiness combined, Toujou Basara groaned unintentionally from his heart.

Because of this, he cannot relax his guard against her. While having a pure childish body and mind with innocence, this woman’s charms strongly stimulate a man’s instinct at the same time. Basara, while suppressing that disturbance he felt,

"…I saw your figure from the window of the locker room. Because of that I departed from being present in class."

While being told, Maria‘s face seemed joyful right away,

"Ha-ha—n. Basara-san is really so lively and worried about me that he decided to cut class"

"Aah, I totally felt more dead than alive—if I were to leave you alone I predicted that you might start something bad. — And? What on earth are you doing in another person’s desk?"

"I was going to cast a magic that will make girls want to rub their most sensitive parts in these four corners of these desks"

"What kind of harassment is that?!"

"Eh? Don’t you want a 5 person orgy in your desk?"

I don’t! And I prefer the normal desk!"

Maria felt at loss, then

"How regrettable. It will surely be the best in school, a desk to whom everyone can form a line and do it"

There cannot be a waiting for such worst line. Going to that extent was a painting of a scene in hell, it seems.

"Good grief… to think that you came here suddenly, Is too strange for a funny mischief?"

"Eh? No, Never! Never! Pardon me Basara-san. But what do you think of me for?"

"……………………"
"How cruel! That silence, what an impolite response!"

Maria said furiously.

"Time passes very much before you came. For Mio-sama, I came to confirm whether there is a problem or not and to confirm her safety. Because I haven’t done these things for a long time after you came, even I intend to look in various ways."

"Indeed. You have a point…"

"Yes. Ah, I had made you cut your long awaited class, Basara-san, If you like, do you want me to keep company? Together the security checks can be more effective."

"Although I don’t really mind skipping class and it’s not really "long awaited". You have a point. It is better if we go together…. However it will be bad when found loitering around the campus during lessons"

"In case we are discovered we must make sure to be prepare ourselves, isn’t it? Furthermore Basara is a former member of the Hero clan. You know how to neutralize your own presence in the public, right?"

"That is, even though I can erase my presence well…. Why will you go far to that extent?"

It is natural that their existence must not be known to the world, so one of the basic skills that the hero clan must learn is the way to erase their presence in the public. At present, it was used when sneaking in hell, etc. and it was possible for Basara and Yuki to act secretly where no one will found out.

"It’s for Mio-sama’s sake." She said with a straight face. After thinking about it for a while,

"Understood. I’ll go with you."

Basara replied with a nod— a minute after that.

"……Oi, Maria"

A low call originated from a regretful Tojo Basara.

Basara just now, was in front of the place that Maria said to be visited to check Mio’s security. Prioritizing security, Basara joined her company to investigate, which is, the men’s forbidden domain — the girls’ toilet.

"What are you hesitating yourself for, Basara-san."

"Err….. That is not the problem here."

With a suppressed voice, the loli-ero-succubus declared calmly.

"No. That is the problem here. Basara-san, what on earth are you ashamed of? Toilets are spaces with half-closed rooms. If we let our guard down, the enemy will have a chance to make things even during the opportunity. Here is the place most likely to be targeted. Yet why are you not doing it? Basara-san, don’t tell me you would not intend to help me if there is a chance Mio-sama will be attacked in the restroom?"

No….. It’s not like that."

"Then, in preparation for an emergency, how are you supposed to act if you don’t know what’s happening inside?"

"No. In case of rough situations I would certainly hear it from you to know it, and…"

"Hearing a hundred times cannot match a single glance. What would you do to be absolutely sure without really seeing it?"

Maria sighed with a mix of disappointment.

"……understood"

Basara nodded due to lack of excuses. Certainly in the situation where danger approached, there should be no time to feel shame and hesitation. If he thought of Mio first, it would be necessary to take into consideration her privacy from her daily life. But it won’t allow him to ensure her security as much as possible. Therefore, Toujou Basara made up his mind and set foot to the ladies room. Of course it’s his first time to experience this. The moment when the first step had settled on the floor — a sense of guilt invaded the forbidden domain and rose all at once to Basara.

"….Oh, you will be suspended from school at least if you’re discovered."

It is a suspension from school for the worst reason, too. Such things as cutting classes and invading the ladies’ room, the mental damage is too unreasonable. However, when Basara went forward with a second step, he switched his thoughts somehow.

"What will become of this……?"

And Basara called out his thoughts as he turned around and gazed at the ladies’ room for the first time of his life.

"How is it? How much is it different from your imagination?"

"....well"

There are still some errors of what he had imagined it to be. The purpose this time is to crush that error.

"Basara-san, please check on the cubicles just to make sure."

And as Maria suggested, Basara checked out of necessity the cubicles one by one. He checked every door and see to it that there are no problems, even the locks.

"I’m done… There seems to be no problem here."

"Eh— you have checked them already? Is there something or some places you are worried about?"

It seems that she’s disappointed. But it seems that Maria doesn’t want to back down either.

"There doesn’t seem to be any particular….No, — I just want to confirm one last thing just to be sure"

"Ooh, Basara-san took interest in the womens’ toilet? Please, by all means tell me anything!"

"What’s with the useless delight……? No, well it is not really a great thing. There it is in the middle of the cubicles, what is that? A small trash bin? I saw it from the first time I entered the room."

"Ha……? Basara-san, you don’t know what that is? Even though you’re already a high school student?"

"What? Is it strange if I don’t know what that is even though I’m a high school student?"

Not knowing anything at all as he asked Maria again, Basara’s instincts felt uneasy.

"No, I don’t mean it to be that way…..ah, Basara-san born in a very faraway land, so there is a possibility that you don’t know it…."

Maria said as she voiced her thoughts, then she put her both hands on her cheeks as it reddened before long.

"Uwaaa〜 it can’t be, I have discovered the pure side of Basara-san! Even though he does all that kinds of things to Mio-sama. You really don’t know what that is?"

"My bad… unfortunately the men’s room does not have such thing."

"It’s obvious. Because that is exclusively for women’s use only."

"Is that so…..? However there is no such thing in the bathroom at the house"

"It’s because if Basara stays in, Mio-sama and Yuki-san will be too embarrassed to use it."

"…. Embarrassed? Then why would such a thing be in a restroom?"

"Iyaa〜n, you really have no idea, Basara-san? You are really a pure boy!"

"Hey, your voice is too loud!"

"It’s alright. My voice cannot be heard by ordinary people!"

"It’s still too risky. Whatever the answer is, please tell me already!"

''I want to leave this place already. Before somebody else enter during class!''

"Please wait a moment. This also concerns Basara-san’s stepping up to adulthood. Having you know the truth behind that thing is one of the most fascinating development ever, as I spent a conference with my mind"

"Don’t say such foolish things—"

Basara was about to say, but his words were interrupted.

All of a sudden, Maria’s expressions changed completely, and alertly looked up at the ceiling.

"_____________"

"What happened?"

Basara took a glance at the ceiling with a serious look, but no abnormality was found. However,

"This presence—"

Just like that, Maria rushed out from the ladies room in a flash.

"O, Oi…. Maria?"

Chasing her in a hurry, Basara felt nervous and impatient.

It is still at the height of the first period now. Though the time is nearing its margin.

''Don’t tell me, an enemy came?''

Running up the stairs, Maria is not her usual state. After reaching the last step, however, before the door leading to the rooftop Maria’s movement stopped all at once.

"………………"

she held their breath In front of her eyes .

With a serious face, Maria turned the knob and the door to the rooftop was opened.

Having followed Maria to the top of the school building, Basara continued to climb to the rooftop, but the place was unoccupied.

—However, it doesn’t solve the tension Basara has right now.

There are plenty of blind spots in the whole place, including the shade of a cooling tower and the water tank.

And, above all, though it’s faint, there are signs of breathing of other people other than Basara and Maria.

— The partner seemed to be in the other side of the open area somehow.

Therefore Maria and Basara exchanged nods, and started a course of action.

While going around to the side, at first, Maria peeked her face to watch the state on the other side.

"(BINGO. As expected, it was here after all.)"

To those words uttered in a whisper, Basara’s throat gulped. Judging from the presence, there were two people from the other side, apparently. According to Takigawa, With the exception of Zolgia, he has one trickier subordinate. Honestly, fighting against two high ranking demon families is impossible, to attack, they should have at least a single plan for a counter.

Toujou Basara wished for in his mind, as he peeks his head above Maria’s, and he saw it. The two high ranking demons in his imagination — weren't there.

"….Say, Maria"

"What is it, Basara-san? Your voice is too loud. The other side might notice."

"What on earth was that….?"

Basara just now, witnessed something unbelievable in his eyes. He asked the question to make sure.

"Ha? You have seen it and still don’t know? That’s something called "slipping out of the classroom to cut class, A couple who seeks ecstasy and thrill by secretly making a love affair in the rooftop" situation"

"……Is that so? For me, it is a great misunderstanding"

His high hopes were cut off. The serious atmosphere in him left a while ago.

"Don’t tell me…. that was some kind of succubus magic?"

"Oh dear, don’t make a wrong idea Basara-san. If I use my charm magic, that kind, won’t end with such simple and innocent behavior—"

Hahaha. What kind of pride was that? I want to hit this loli right now — to feel the love his older brother as much as he want, with a hammer. As Basara’s right fist emitted a hot aura, however, the movement was suddenly stopped.

Peeping at the state where you can see her eyes glitter, Maria on the other side felt happy.

"Oh dear."

Tojo Basara’s strength was drained. And as he retracted his face, he leaned at the back side of the open area, thinking while looking up in the sky—

''Am I a little too eager?''

As Takigawa said, Zolgia was aiming only Mio, and somehow I felt losing my composure for some reason. However, it may be just an excuse.

—As for Takigawa’s story, he said that Zolgia is a high ranking demon with a considerable power. Is he a certain noble class in middle ages?

Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron, — these are the five ranks of nobility, adopted depending on fighting power among the demon clan.

The Duke at the top is considered to be a class equal to a demon king, and the Marquis Zolgia follows its rank.

The enemy is too powerful to fight head-to-head. If we decide him to fight head on, the only method that we have is striking his weak point to win. But this is expected by the other party as well. If Zolgia is only aiming at Mio, there will be a chance to avoid a battle.

—However, That’s all Basara can affirm.

Zolgia killed Mio’s parents. For her, he is an enemy whom she should hate above all.

And the reason why Naruse Mio fights— is to avenge the murder of her parents by that demon……Besides that,

Basara knew that Mio, who lives under the same roof, sometimes have nightmares in the middle of the night. On a certain day… suddenly, the daily life of a normal girl, was deprived of her important family. And then she was told that she was the daughter of the Demon King’s predecessor and her life was targeted because she inherited his power.

It is easy to imagine how much of a terrible shock she felt. Mio is not strong at all. She was different from Basara who received ample training. Still, Mio did not yield to the tragedy before her, she faced it, and no matter what it takes, Tojo Basara will do anything to protect her.

Although he stopped being a hero and he had lost the mission to fight and protect the world, the only family living under the same roof at the very least — Mio and Maria, as well as Yuki, he will protect it till the end. Thus,

"Ha〜 is this is no good, this is already no good at all. You’re still too lukewarm. The side effects of pressure-free education was reaching even at this place. Totally deplorable. I am anxious about the future of this country"

Even though she’s too devoted to her instincts, this loli-ero-succubus is an important family. For once, he will tolerate it with a big heart— for the big brother’s love larger than the sea.

"Excuse me Basara-san. I can’t stand it any longer. For a moment, I want to those guys the love that uses maple syrup!"

"Wait. Where on earth did you take that bottle from?!"

Even the face of the Buddha has limits! Then Maria blinked her eyes full of surprise,

"Eh? Well, because there is no cake to smear and caress them with"

"Are you an idiot? It’s almost the same as the conversations in my dream"

"? What conversations?"

"……he? No, what kind of reaction is that…."

Maria referred it as "smeared cake caress". After the day Basara moved in to Hijirigasaka Academy and his reunion with Yuki, Basara and Mio bathed together for the sake of proving and strengthening his trust to her. Certainly he took a bath with Mio and Maria, but because he spout a nosebleed and fell down after Mio washed his back by her chest, Basara expected that the cake part should have been a dream. However, if Maria recalled as well…

"Ah, that’s right, it’s a dream, right, doing things like that…."

"What a minute, what the hell is that?"

''Unbelievable. So she is saying that those entire events really happened?''

"It is okay, Basara-san. It’s a condition where excitement overpowers the sense of reason, and causes instincts to run wild….. Such dreams show in the unconscious mind of a person deep inside so there is not much of a difference."

"……………."

"Oh my? What’s the matter, Basara-san? It’s like those mangas, where all of a sudden getting down on both hands and both knees in the ground. Will the uniform get dirty?"'''(!)'''

"My bad Maria, but I’m glad if I leave you alone for a moment."

In spite of thinking about world peace, I want to reflect myself in various ways till dusk.

"That is not good. I am currently checking security of Mio-sama in the campus now. And Basara-san making a noise will cause the couple to panic. After that I’ll go."

That’s what Naruse Maria said.

"Is this the right time for us to be worried—and leave that aside before things happen?"'''(!)'''

=== Part 3 ===

With a triumphant look in her face, Maria and her companion patrolled here and there, and having reached their destination,

"…there’s even more, and now it’s here?"

Basara groaned while looking at a girl’s locker room ahead.

Moreover, it’s not a regular changing room for PE class. It was a girls’ locker room with a shower added next to a warm water pool. As Basara stood still at the entrance,

"What’s wrong with you Basara-san? Quit wasting time standing around, quickly get inside"

"Do I really have to enter…?"

"What is it this time…? For Basara-san who has already conquered the girls’ toilet, and only one or two locker rooms, numbers don’t matter."

"Don’t say such scandalous things. And when did I conquered the girls’ toilet?"

To be able to endure that detestable thing is something I cannot accept completely. '''(!)'''

"……Rather, as expected, this is bad."

From inside the pool, the voices of the girls in swimming class could be heard. Cutting the long story short,

"Mio and Yuki are at the other side?"

"Therefore you must have to check their safety"

Maria puffed up her flat chest with pride,

"There is no mistake. Certainly either here or the ladies' room are the choices if the enemy would target Mio-sama"

"Oh you…."'''(!)'''

''You must understand that even this too is a special case. Please, know the situation yourself.''

"But I think that checking of her safety in this changing room is not necessary. Even Yuki is using the room with her altogether. Probably at the stage when it enters the locker room, Mio with her detection magic, and Yuki calling out "Sakuya" in response to the strange magic power, should have confirmed if there will be an imminent danger. If strange things happen and the enemy attacks during the class, the barrier will respond to the activation of magic, or something like that will happen."

"Then, even if you may omit the security check, I think it still would be the best for you Basara-san to memorize the layout of the girls’ locker room just to make sure. This is identical to the girls’ toilet, and if this room became the battle arena there must be things that can hinder Basara-san’s judgement. We must hurry. The first period will end in approximately 15 minutes. If we don’t, Mio-sama and her classmates will come back"

Maria pulled with force towards her the hand the unwilling Basara,

"……Do you only want to confirm the layout? I can just leave in haste after looking around."

I say so as I reluctantly stepped on the women’s locker room. But unlike the toilet, the color of ceilings and tiles are different, however, there is not much of a difference in men’s locker room.

"This is already enough. Let’s leave the place quickly…… Maria?"

Rather than responding to Basara, Maria opened the door of a certain locker.

"Oi, oi! You, what are you……"

"No, this isn’t enough. I must confirm whether there is a problem in Mio-sama’s locker just to make sure."

Is it the succubus’ sense of smell? Maria, having pulled out a correct answer, started searching the contents of the locker one by one,

"There seems to be no problem in particular…… only a little, Wait Basara-san. Take a look at this!"

"See what? What’s the matter————"

"—————Ei"

As Basara turned his head to Maria in a panic, something was covered in his face.

"No〜, how shameless of you, Basara-san"

"Eh…..?"

For a moment, he didn’t realize what happened. However, after a short while, he understood what covered his face—— Mio’s panties. Thus, he lost his temper.

"This……!"

Basara being covered by Mio’s panties on his head, proceed over to Maria and pulled her both cheeks in front of him. This was the best choice for a counterattack by reflex to his feelings at this moment.

"Nya〜, Basharashan basharashan, if hurrffsh if hurrffsh"

"This noisy little erotic succubus! Next time, Next time I’ll—"

??

"Ah Finally〜!" ""the first time on the pool is really the worst〜"

Various voices are heard from across the entrance of the locker room.

"Wha—"

The chime signaling the end of the first lesson didn’t ring. Even though there are still 10 minutes left, why are the girls coming back this early? There’s no way they all feel sick?

"……No, it’s different. Rather…."

He has forgotten the basics. Swimming classes, under normal circumstances, takes even longer periods of time to change clothes than a regular PE class. It’s all more natural if it’s a girl. If that’s the case, then the class should dismiss ahead of time. Basara thought in a spur of a moment,

"—Basara-san, hide yourself!" "Wai—"

In a space in a locker room where one normally shouldn’t use as a hiding place, he was forcefully pushed suddenly by Maria’s hand. It is a narrow dark space— Mio’s locker, that is.

"Fuu〜 that was a close one Basara-san."

The moment Maria said that, the girls who finished the swimming lessons has entered the locker room one after another. The sound of steel doors opening reverberated the room in a short time.

"(Throwing me in a place like this all of a sudden. What are you thinking?)"

"(I have no choice but to take a risk. Oh no〜 How careless of me. However, thanks to this situation we were able to stick with each other right, Basara-san? Hehehe, Basara-sa〜n)"

"(…Though you seem to be calm and composed. If Mio were able to see us doing something like this, even you will be half-killed besides me.)"

Taken aback of what she have heard, a large amount of sweat dropped to the face of Maria.

"(What are we going to do, Basara-san? "I’m going to get pinched violently!?" '''(!)'''

"(Don’t worry… Because I’m in a greater pinch than you are.)"

Being locked up in this direction is bad. At any rate, my hand is in a state where it is placed down because of being put into the locker by force. I didn’t have even the time to take Mio’s panties in my face.

"(Uuuu, I’m going to get punished again, for sure. Being scolded by Mio-sama, at the very least.)"

"(You, What do you think you’re doing! Oi!? What are you taking my clothes off for?!)"

"(Since I’m going to get beaten into half-dead anyway, I must sexually harass Basara-san as many times as I can. I’ll take this chance to reverse the pinch into a chance. In this case, having a small body is convenient, am I right?)"

Having being said that, Maria skillfully took off his panties in a minuscule space,

"(Quit it… I’ll try to think of a way to break off the situation so don’t give up so casually!)"

Basara persuaded in despair. However, Maria looked up with eyes that focused on him completely,

"(Fufufu. Well, Basara-san… Will you give yourself up and do it with me?)"

And just like that, a small hand entered Basara’s PE uniform.

=== Part 4 ===

The swimming class ended earlier than expected.

Warming up the body, the girls entered the sauna room and took a shower one after another.

Yuki which entered the shower in one of the cubicles earlier, closed the faucet before long, and began wiping the drops of water into her body by her prepared bath towel. She was feeling a pleasant sensation, which is smell of the fabric softener touching the body. That is,

''…Basara’s smell.''

Yuki closed off her eyes by reflex. The bath towel that she was using is the one that was washed in the Toujou residence— with the very same detergent and fabric softener as Basara’s. Therefore as she wrapped it in her body,

''…It has a similar feeling to being hugged by Basara.''

Her breasts, waist, her butts and her thighs— as if her entire body all over is being touched by Basara, and became the same as his scent. Yuki held her body, that her both arms seem to reach her back, and remained in that state for a while— and having attained satisfaction before long, she left the shower cubicle quietly.

Going past between her naked classmates, she returned to the girls’ locker room.

As the girls of the class were having heated topics of their school and private lives with bright voices, Yuki silently opened her locker, and took out her bag.
While attempting to change her underwear, there was a person who lined up next to her. It was a girl who owned the locker beside her. Presently living together with Basara as well as Yuki herself, it was Naruse Mio. With Yuki’s first group having finished everything from the sauna up to the shower, and Mio just in the last group out of the sauna, they both returned in front of their lockers by chance with the same timing. Behind Mio, were Aikawa Shiho and Sakaki Chika. They were from the same class, and are both Mio’s close friends. As Mio’s face burst into smiles while talking to them,

"————————————"

She didn’t notice Yuki’s presence for a moment.

——Naruse Mio, one of the most beautiful girls in the school.

That lovely face of hers that can overshadow any idols’ faces on TV, and that exceptional proportions of hers that can make any gravure models ashamed. Even though her atmosphere is a little too overwhelming, her personality is bright and friendly. Therefore, male students even call her "Princess Mio" and her fans are unending.

There are also boys who call Yuki "Princess Yuki" in the same manner, but for a girl who’s always silent and not very amiable, Mio has a higher popularity.

Nevertheless, she doesn’t care about this issue. For Yuki, it is not important what the others think of her. Only one thing matters to her —— and that is Basara. As for Nonaka Yuki, the young man named Toujou Basara is a special existence. It began since she reached the age where she became wary of her surroundings. Even though he was driven out from the village of the hero clan, and even if Mio is the daughter of Demon King’s predecessor, he didn’t think twice in protecting them.

… However,

Nonaka Yuki right now, is driven with anxiety.

She understood the reason— Naruse Mio is a more formidable enemy than she expected. It’s not because Yuki came from the Hero clan nor Mio being the daughter of the previous demon king. Mio is a formidable enemy— as a woman herself. She noticed that ever since she started living together with them, and her feelings are getting stronger and stronger. There’s no doubt— just like her, Mio likes Basara.

Although Mio is somewhat docile with Basara, it seems that she doesn’t realize her feelings for him yet, but how soon will she realize these things?
For Yuki, this is a dangerous situation. Mio has more charms that she doesn’t have.

One of those charms was her unbelievable bust size. As that succubus Maria advised, Mio is using her voluptuous chest to seduce him, and to shorten their distance rapidly.

G cup. It was four times the size of Yuki’s, which in C-cup. Such chest is pushing her swimsuit to its limits. It passed through the level from being a toxin to the eyes to a crime already. That naïve Basara will easily fall when approached with such breasts.

"…Being suffocated in that swimsuit sure is nice."

"…Nonaka, did you said something?"

Turning around and coming to view her enormous breasts, Mio, who was finished her conversation with Aikawa and Sakaki a while ago, asked her with a puzzled look. Yuki said while looking at Mio’s chest,

"S- Class surveillance target…"

She was no match and couldn’t do anything but to remain silent in her current state while looking at the pair of demon lord class breasts. With such dangerous chest, she wanted it to be turned into an S Class termination target already and destroy it in one swift attack. However,

"…………………"

"Uhm…… What are you sneering at?" Mio said as Yuki revealed a tiny smile.

Actually, there is still a single hope for Yuki. The ‘light’ to her problem in bust size difference with Mio. As the succubus have told her, a woman’s chest will grow in size when being fondled by the man she loves.

…besides.

On the day they stated living together, Basara told her his relationship with them and current influence of the demon clan that surround Mio and him. He also told Yuki important things, and also about him and Mio entering into a master and servant contract.

And— after telling her the details of the contract, Maria proposed this—If Yuki wants to, why don’t you also form a master – servant contract with Basara?
Maria who is a subordinate of Mio, really wants her to form a contract.

However, Maria understood that Yuki still cannot comprehend what the contract really is. Still, she suggested to make her a contract with Basara, as the contract will make her get stronger together, therefore she can even protect Mio even indirectly. Actually Basara and Mio increased their fighting strength thanks to the power of this contract.

Yuki gave her approval immediately, without even questioning or suspecting anything at Maria’s proposal at all.

Rather, for Yuki, these can all be classified as merits. As Basara’s servant, they can know each other’s whereabouts and even deepen each other’s trust to become stronger.

Above all— in the situations where Mio receives unwilling naughty treatments from him, If Basara and Yuki were to form the master and servant contract, everything can become on equal terms.

In the end, the only thing important is to deepen her master-servant relationship with Basara. '''(!)'''

—However, Nonaka Yuki believes that she will never be inferior in that aspect to Mio.

She can say with confidence that she’s more obedient than Mio herself. Therefore,

"… I’ll look forward for tonight."

Yuki said as she turned around to Mio, who in response reacted with ‘what’. Mio’s face turned sour at once.

However, Yuki didn’t mind Mio and began putting on her underwear. She raised the panties slowly from her feet, slid on her thighs and squeezed between her tight butts.

As she dedicated herself to a promising future—a G-cup that doesn’t really have a hook in the bra, she quickly got dressed in her uniform and headed towards the exit of the locker room. (!) Nonaka Yuki felt calm with every step…after that.

Several hours during the full moon tonight, she and Basara will be in charge of the bedroom.

Naruse Mio thought as she watched Yuki’s back as she goes out of the dressing room.

''Wha… what is she talking about? Does she really mean to make a contract with Basara?''

Maria explained the master-servant contract and heard what kind of experience Mio is having with the contract itself, even though she had witnessed the situation with her very own eyes. Yuki accepted the proposal of Maria easily.

''…Nonaka sure is calm.''

In the current state of the master-servant contract, only Mio and Maria are mentioned. However, even though the magic used is from the demon clan which the hero clan opposed, Yuki still desired for a contract with Basara. To be able to get stronger with Basara—for that reason, Yuki didn’t hesitate at all.
And, when Basara opposed the idea because he doesn’t want Yuki to be dragged into his mess, her gentleness and docile personality turned the tides and persuaded him. '''(!)'''

As Maria proposed and Yuki wished for, Basara approved it via majority decision. Mio, as of now, couldn’t do anything to stop Basara and Yuki from making a contract. It is because if Mio would be the one to recite the master-servant contract with her own magic, the characteristic of the curse to be executed when the subordinates side betrayed a master, would be derived from the power of the Demon King’s predecessor Wilbert from whom Mio inherited her power.

''…what can I do?''

The more she thought about it, the more her patience is shortened. Yuki is beautiful and amazing. Mio couldn’t be a match to that sheer beauty. She isn’t called "Princess Yuki" just for show.

Moreover, Yuki and Basara are childhood friends. Her time spent with him is longer than Mio. Mio and Basara’s relationship is shorter, thus the connection between Yuki and Basara with the master and servant contract made him a good match with Yuki. Nevertheless, supposed Basara and Yuki made the contract, Yuki will be on equal level with Mio.

And if— the curse of the succubus is to take effect on her in front of Basara,

''…Nonaka will surely submit better than I....''

Yuki is one way or another aggressive towards Basara. If yuki were to enter a contract with him, she would submit to Basara in no time, strengthening their relationship even further and leaving Mio behind. Even in the fight against Byakko, Yuki had demonstrated an incredible power.

"…Even I"

Can do it better if I tried harder— as those feelings swirled inside her heart, Mio opened the door of her locker, and all of her thoughts and actions came to a halt. Inside the locker, her face turned pale, as the panties that Mio wore, were covering the head of Basara dressed in his PE uniform.

"…………………" "…………………"

With a sudden incident that came out of the blue, an awkward silence drifted between Basara and Mio. —furthermore, it was a situation not possible to overlook. Inside Basara’s PE uniform there was a head poking out, and yet somehow in one piece and panties, a twerking of a little butt can be seen before Mio’s eyes,

"Haa Haa, Basara-san. do ya feel good here?"

Speaking in a Kansai Dialect that reeks of idiocy. It would surely be magic invisible to ordinary people. And to think that neither she nor Yuki realized it, perhaps presence can be erased too, so Mio stepped back in silence, and tried to kick the ass in front of her eyes up to the surface of the moon,

"What’s wrong, Naruse-san?" "KyaAAAAAAAAAAAA!?"

Jumped up in surprise because of the sudden call, the locker door was slammed hard in a speed of light.

"…I’m sorry, you seem to be lost in thoughts but I didn’t think you would be surprised this much."

In this overreaction, Shiho Aikawa who called beside her looked at her with eyes of surprise.

Aikawa has already taken off her swimsuit and finished her preparations to go to the shower. Next to Chika was Sakaki.

"Naruse-san, you haven’t taken off your swimsuit yet? Let’s hurry to the shower already. We don’t have much leisure, time is running out, you know?"

"Ah, Yes… OK"

As said by Sakaki, Mio responded rather ambiguously in a spur of a moment,

"Or maybe— because of the swimsuit does not come off because of your enormous breasts, which you need help?"

"Aikawa teased in such a manner. With fingers on both of her hands performed a groping motion, Mio desperately thought for an excuse, '''(!)'''

"No… Apart from that, you two people go on ahead. I’m kind of not feeling good right now."

"Are you okay? Don’t tell me, you started to feel anemic again? Shall we take you to the infirmary?"

Aikawa stopped joking around and started worrying about her.

"I’m okay, I think. Maybe a little rest and I’ll get over soon. But before that, I have a favor to ask…"

Mio told an idea to overcome this dangerous situation.

"It’s still the first period right? I too want to take the shower because I hate the smell of chlorine. But I might stop in the infirmary for a while, so I may be late for the next lesson. Please inform the teacher about me."

"I got it. Don’t overdo it okay?" "I’ll inform the teacher as well."

The two people left Mio and went to the shower. After confirming the decrease of people in the surroundings, Mio faced the locker and said something.

"…everyone is gone. Till then, I’m going to wait here."

Naruse Mio continued in a chill voice.

"For the pervert who wears panties over his head, and the fool who is taking off his clothes, who shall turn back with a decent appearance by the time I open the door"

''Is it fine?''

"Otherwise the inside of this locker will become hotter than the latest oven."

Aikawa and Sakaki who came back from the shower, are made to pass with the excuse of bad physical condition. All the girls except Mio finished changing, and have left the locker room.

"—Hmmmm. In other words, you did such thing to check my safety?"

Naruse Mio said with her arms crossed under her ample bosom. Exposing her bare legs and her natural and perfect shoulders— her outfit was still a swimsuit and haven’t changed yet.

—before Mio’s eyes, were two people looking down before her and sitting in seiza. Basara with the trace of red slap on his left cheek, and Maria which had stacks if ice on a part of her swollen petite head. These two people had escaped from the recommendations of chef Mio for today’s recipe "A Pervert and A Fool Whole Roast garnished with a High School Girl’s Killing Intent" and settled only at this degree, because of the signs of their best efforts as the door opened for the second time.

Maria, who was the one who covered his mouth with Mio’s panties, removed the piece of cloth, and Basara, who raised Maria’s skirts midway, came out in the narrow locker. However, Mio’s anger didn’t settle down after all, but she spared their lives nonetheless.

"You… Last night, even though you had enjoyed yourself with Nonaka, it seems you haven’t had enough?"

Last night. In order to please Basara, Maria tempted Yuki to cut loose the nether region of the swimsuit with a cutter, leaving the part exposed, and removed the chest pads on the swimsuit. Although it’s not that foolish at a side glance, Mio rejected the idea making Maria said that she "have no confidence in her own body" with eyes of pity. Provoked by this, Mio flew into a rage.

In the end, she had shown her sexy swimsuit figure to Basara. Being flustered to see such appearance in his eyes, still makes her happy seeing his blushing face. Even now. Aware of this, Basara with a reddened face looked down, with only the feet being seen, and Mio find it cute.

…however.

The current situation prevents her thoughts from being said. Since Yuki came to live together, Maria always stirs up the sense of rivalry between Mio and Yuki whenever possible, and it always leads to a perverted situation. Last night, not only she showed her swimsuit to Basara—Mio had been ridden with flattery by Maria, and convinced her to move to the bath with everyone. Having been made to do various things with Basara, Mio eventually activated the curse of the master-slave contract, and became a terrible sight.

That’s right. When Maria suggested the master-servant contract to Yuki, she said that it’s more than simple words and to show that, Basara and Yuki suddenly sticked together. Mio watching the scene got enraged and activated the aphrodisiac curse in instant, and the full details of the curse was seen to the point that they finally made itself comfortable.

As a result, Yuki too, insisted that she also wanted to bind herself to the contract.

That, I cannot easily forgive. Fortunately the slap Basara had a while ago the curse of the master-servant contract didn’t activate. The contract believed that Mio is OK to get angry.

…However.

Mio felt a little anxious. In contrast to Maria apologizing herself for, Basara apologized several times, even though she had said nothing from the very beginning. Even wearing Mio’s panties, are undoubtedly Maria’s doing. Even Mio understood this.

Because Toujou Basara would never do something Naruse Mio would hate. Nevertheless,

"… Basara? Is there something you don’t want to say…?"

Since he set foot on the girl’s locker room, Basara was also responsible for what happened. Even if the circumstances in the clothes are excusable, trespassing the girls’ locker room was not. However,

"No. The decision was made by me… I’m sorry."

Seeing Basara dropping his head more in a sorry state, Mio thought,

''…Even though you can save yourself by making an excuse…''

''That I was seduced by Maria. That this is for the sake of protecting Mio. You can just tell the truth and it will be okay. If you do it, I’ll gladly bury the hatchet.''

However, Basara was a very earnest person, who avoided escaping and always take the difficult way. Always taking the trouble to make Mio feel at ease because of the master-servant contract, even deepening their mutual trust and becoming stronger, he always gave away his indulgences, even for Mio’s obstinacy.

''…this is getting too awkward, you idiot.'' '''(!)'''

Having said that Mio still cannot forgive for being angry as well,

"— Anyway, I’m really sorry."

And once again, Basara obediently apologized, and

"I must also apologize to Yuki properly later…" "?"

After Basara mentioned that name, Mio’s body reacted in a sensitive manner.

—If it’s true, if he contacted Yuki with his phone and came back, that might solve the situation in an easier way. However, it couldn’t be done with Mio. She will surely forgive Basara, even if it is something shameful, unlike her and her sudden anger outbursts. Tonight, the master-servant contract between Yuki and Basara will be made. It will surely be different from Mio’s time, Yuki will smoothly enter the contract and will surely show off being a more superior subordinate of Basara than her. Even at this time Basara and Mio were still unable to show off their bonds with each other. Therefore,

"Why did you just mention Nonaka right now…? Even if I’m still not done talking to you, Basara?"

She unintentionally spoke of dissatisfaction. However, the guilty feelings induced the curse of the Master-servant contract.

Jealousy, that is. However, it’s too late when she thought "that is wrong".

All of Naruse Mio’s mind and body, was spellbound by the curse of the contract.

"Ah…Aaah, AAAaaah…n"

Leaking an erotic voice, Mio slumped down on the floor. As she staggered aimlessly,

"—O, Oi?!" "Mio-sama…!?"

Seeing her in such state, Basara held Mio who is about to fall down, and Maria gave an anxious expression.

"You, Why in this situation?"

In the arms of bewildered Basara, the mark of the curse of the contract appeared in Mio’s neck, and her body writhed in agony.

"…Even I knew it …."

The aphrodisiac effect of the curse was terrible. Therefore Mio could endure the feelings she restrained no more.

"Because I understand it perfectly… Basara does such a thing to this degree, was all because of me."

However, Mio started panting.

"But by doing so, bad person to Basara, will be I again….I can’t say anything."

To Mio whose real intentions are revealed, Basara opened his eyes in surprise. And,

"…it is bad. But even so, you should have been angry without caring about me"

To say it to that extent, Basara looked gentle that it made me want to cry.

"Good grief — you are really troublesome" "And whose fault do you think that is, idiot..."

And, Basara trying to ease the situation as usual,

"—wait a moment, Basara-san. Could you might as well strengthen the stimulation? As of you two today, you can boost each other’s level right now."

Basara, holding Mio, narrowed his eyes straight to what Maria had said,

"You, even at a time like this? —"

He replied to Maria in a pestered tone—However, Basara suddenly stopped talking as he saw Mio’s state. It was evident in Mio’s eyes.

Maria’s expression stiffened. And

"We’ll get to the scolding later. But the improvement of our fighting power thru strengthening each other’s trust cannot be performed all the time. Should we avoid such precious chance or not?"

And, Maria explained her intentions with a glum but youthful face.

The other day, the decisive battle between Takashi and the others, Basara and Mio were able to put up by sheer luck because of the improved fighting power.

Confident with the person in charge at the bedroom, this is not such stuff to be focused and deepened all at once. It takes time to mature, and obstacles made it difficult to get stronger.

Still, because the other don’t have any means to win, Maria said to Basara, do not waste any "chance" for victory. For this reason Maria in advance, told the story to Basara alone.

If this was directly said to Mio, she will become aware that the two people were doing something strange to strengthen their mutual trust, and the strengthening will fail. But if Mio were to eavesdrop Maria’s and Basara’s conversations, she will recognize it as Basara’s true feelings and as a result, their fighting power will increase through the contract. But originally, lifting the curse of the contract does not increase their combat strength that much. It is possible to strengthen it to an extent, if everyone who signed the master-servant contract has a greater power that even surpasses a demon king. '''(!)'''

This time, Mio and Basara acquired a chance to become stronger.

This precious opportunity cannot be wasted, especially to Mio. Increasing their fighting strength once is still insufficient to this degree. She doesn’t want to become a burden to Basara.

Above all, is the reason why Naruse Mio fights — to avenge the murder of her adoptive parents.

Naruse Mio still remembered. The terror she felt when her foster parents whom she treated as her real parents were murdered by the demon clan in front of her very own eyes.

Thus, Mio has decided. To make sure that the demon clan must be destroyed, and to avenge her adoptive parents, she is willing to take any hardships. If it’s possible to gain strength when fighting with Basara, Mio won’t mind anything. Even if it is something very embarrassing. Because…

Even that he’s aware that she is the Demon King’s predecessor’s daughter, Basara still risked his life to protect Mio.

In response to what Basara has given to her, Mio must return the favor.

"…please, Onii-chan"

Mio pleaded with these few words. But this was enough.

"Onii-chan" — with that single word, the relationship between Mio and Basara changed completely.

From a member of a precious family, to a swearing allegiance to a royalty. Toujou Basara absolutely becomes only for Naruse Mio.

"…understood"

Said Basara. Maria on his side proposed in a quiet voice.

"Let’s go to the shower room just to make sure. It seems that the girls won’t do a swimming pool class on the second period, but as an insurance I will perform the magic to repel people, because there is still the possibility that we may be seen when someone has entered."

Mio and Basara are then brought in the innermost shower room cubicle.

Mio that was lowered on the floor from a princess-carry, sat down from the tiles on the floor.

"…nNN"

As her body felt a feverish sensation, Mio looked at what Maria whispered to the ear of Basara. Perhaps,

It is likely a consultation in making her submit intensely.

To boost their fighting power, surrendering to overwhelming level is required. Last time the maple syrup was messed up on the chest, and the pleasure was thoroughly engraved to the mind and body.

''…what will happen to me this time, I wonder?''

The second period has already begun. If she feels like it, she can spend a considerably long time to submit herself. She swallowed her saliva accumulated in her mouth as she thought, and luscious quiver ran all over Mio’s body. '''(!)'''

"……"

Seeing the blush on his face, Maria giggled as the speechless Basara sprinkled water from the hands to the elbows of Mio. Furthermore, when he soaked the upper arm and the shoulder, in her open state, he soon pointed the shower head to another sensitive place. Beside the collarbone —the nape of her neck.

"Hnnn……fu, ku…Unn…Haaa…."

Mio, whose weak spot is soaked, twitched her trembling body, and bit her lips in desperation to suppress her voice. Even if it’s during the time of the aphrodisiac curse, she doesn’t want to be the type of woman whom felt herself in the shower. However, even bluffing and pretending to be tough was too much.
Basara’s eyes were focused to what seemed to burst in her small swimsuit — Mio’s chest.

"Haa…"

Mio suddenly leaked a hot breath. Even when she refused the master-servant contract, and even before the showdown with Takashi and his company, Mio’s sensitive place has been made to submit many times.

Finally, it got wet.

But,it is not so soothing from over her swimsuit. When the aphrodisiac curse executed, Mio’s heart, the arousing sensation is exploited even from the slightest level of friction by the cloth above.

''I don’t care what happens in the shower anymore.''

To her sensitive breasts, Basara started soaking Mio by the shower,

"Ya…nn…Ah…kuh…Haaa,Nnn…"

At once, the pleasant sensation that was born on the depths of her breasts surrounded her whole body, and Mio couldn’t endure her voice anymore.

''…No! My voice in the school will…''

To this prohibited situation, Mio’s thoughts fell into disarray, but she couldn’t stop herself. Basara stared at Mio in silence. Because of that gaze Mio felt even more.

After her sensitive breasts have soaked plenty, suddenly—the shower stopped.

"Haa..Nn, Ah…ya…n"

With the pleasant feeling with the shower had settled, Mio leaked weak deep breathing noises.

"ah, haa…ha"

The nipples of her breasts that is made and felt cold, being pushed up by the swimsuit, insisted on pleasure in a lewd manner. Then, Basara draws his waist close to it and a lip is quietly drawn to one of that breasts.

"…Do-don’t…wait…Oniichan…I’m gonna…cum…"

There is no time to wait. Without regards to the sweet agonies, the mouth in front of her chest which is being stretched in the swimsuit and it was sucked at once. At that moment —the locker room, was the first place where Naruse Mio climaxed for the first time in the school. The feeling of a tremendous fall of her virtue,

"———————"

Mio’s whole body convulsed in pleasure, and raised a coquettish voice as her vision was dyed pure white.

Her back arched unconsciously, and her waist floated in sensation—such a violent orgasm.

It was a pleasure sufficient enough for submission. Nevertheless,

"…? This…, Oniichan… W-wait…"

Having not calmed down from the climax yet, Basara turned behind her and put both hands in the swimsuit from the sides of her chest. Basara’s hands invaded her tight swimsuit, and began to rub Mio’s chest violently.

[[Image:Shinmai v03 063.jpg|thumb]]

Without pausing for a breather, Mio was pushed up to the next climax in the arms of Basara.

''…oh no, my body is getting hotter…''

Once again, intense orgasms engraved her body, and Mio felt a rise in her temperature.

Still, Basara didn’t stop. Mio’s chest and Basara’s hands adhered in her wet swimsuit which never happened before, and became one. Soon, both the nipples of Mio’s sensitive chest were raised and rubbed and plucked in a way so many times. So to submit herself to pleasure.

"Oniichaa—yaa, Oniichaaan!"

Having reached orgasms countless times while shivering her whole body, Mio called Basara in a sweet and lovely voice. Calling one’s master to strengthen the submission even a little, indicated how much absolute his existence does to her subconscious. '''(!)'''

And yet, when the master-servant contract intensified, the glow didn’t come out.

"…what…why …?"

"for Mio-sama and Basara-san to go further than now, even though her chest is already been massaged, and even the place to be sucked is taken advantage, and even if the location is the school of all places, this play is still on an insufficient level." '''(!)'''

"u… that, that sort of…"

In the words of Maria, as her chest is continued to be massaged Mio raised a voice tinged with pleasure.

''…un, unacceptable. Absolutely unacceptable…''

It was unbelievable. But even so she felt. Although she submitted herself so much. Mio’s heart swore obedience to Basara so much — but it is still not enough.

Then, all of a sudden Mio’s breasts were stopped being massaged and Basara’s both hands slipped out from the swimsuit. Mio’s eyes were asking why, and soon understood his thoughts.

"…what are you doing, Oniichan!?"

Mio’s climax was cut momentarily by Basara.

The showerhead was forcibly slipped inside the swimsuit from the side of her chest.

"Ba, Basara-san…?"

Maria that is nearby, raised a voice of perplexity.

It means that this action is the idea of Basara.

An aggressive ad-lib. However, Naruse Mio understood that this is not the end of it. The shower head was pushed against at the tensed nipple of Mio’s left breast.

''…u…no way…''

Naruse Mio imagined what will happen upon herself, and her body quivered gradually. She’s convinced. She herself will be made to submit in an unpreceded level from now on.

"Ah…a….aaahh"

With a quivering voice and body, she braced herself for imminent arrival of the moment.

"This all ends—now"

Basara with peaceful eyes, said as she stared at Mio.

And his right arm surrounded her from behind, and a firm left shoulder was held.

"____"

Mio clung the arm tightly. Because Basara wanted to strengthen their bonds more than now, understanding that this is necessary, she prepared herself.

The master whom Mio entrusted her everything — Basara, kept silent.

But only for a period, his empty left hand, opened the shower all at once. That moment,

"HyaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAa!"

The torrent of shower began to act violently inside her swimsuit, and Mio gave a serious scream. Her chest which became more sensitive is ruined to the limit by the intense current, and she reached the climax at once. However, it didn’t end at that level. The water that gushed out vigorously from the shower violated Mio’s breasts without mercy.

"YAa, HAaaa?! Nnn, aaahh, Fuaaaaaannn, Aauu, aaaaaAAAAA!"

Naruse Mio is wrapped in a series of multiple orgasms by the storming pleasure.

Her long hair was disheveled, her white neck bent, and her thin waist twitched indecently, But even that all of Mio’s body stricken and shaken by the violent pleasure, Basara still didn’t release Mio from his embrace. If it became impossible to control and suppress her with one hand, he will strongly restrict her by hugging Mio with both hands.

And, to Mio who spent all the oxygen in her lungs in releasing flirtatious voices in no time,

"…hah…ya…aah…aah!"

Her consciousness and breathing are drowned in her simultaneous orgasms, and her hips lifted indecently every time she reached climax. Basara’s arm was hugged tightly, and the moments she reached orgasms in succession were ten times on count.

Light appeared and enveloped Basara’s and Mio’s bodies.

The radiance indicated that their fighting power has grown. In this instant,

"…………"

Basara whom she held on tightly, moved immediately and responded to Mio.

However, he who was hugging her with both hands, still left the showerhead open.

Then how did it feel, Basara? The answer was only known to Mio, who tasted it personally with her own body.

Mio acted violently because the shower head has already entered the valley of her breasts. To help her, Basara held the shoulder straps of Mio’s bathing suit, pulling them down all at once.

"IyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAA!"

As a result, while the cold water sprayed all over inside her swimsuit, Mio exposed all of her bare chest to Basara, and he was pushed violently up high in shame.

Because- Mio’s nipples, that became sensitive to the maximum, and rubbed intensely over the cloth of the swimsuit that is forcibly undone,

Came out of the swimsuit which is too tight for her big breasts and made the girl’s climax to be stimulated more than usual.

"Ah…Ha, Aaaah…Nn, Yaa…Nnu"

Soaked in reverberations of the climax, Mio exhaled a hot breath as she was liberated at last.

"You did your best till the last minute… Good work."

With the upper part of the swimsuit being undone, a quiet whisper came to her ear and she was embraced gently. A warm, gentle voice and embrace extended in Mio’s whole body.

''…ah…oniichan… I see. I did well…''

I’m so glad. Mio felt relieved. Onii-chan praised me again… I’m so happy.

"Nn…"

While being held, her consciousness drifted towards the left over intense good feeling, Mio’s cheeks landed on Basara’s sturdy chest. The younger sister wanting him to praise her for doing her best repeated it many times and behaved like a spoiled child.

Her back was patted gently. It’s the very thing Mio desired from her words. It was embarrassing, but strangely it was satisfying — and all of it were rewarding. Because, I will be able to help Basara again with this. Our bonds and power with Basara which is the master, was able to become strengthened once more.

It is what my master desired — the master whom I want to dedicate my entire self with pleasure. '''(!)'''

Feeling happiness to the maximum, Naruse Mio slowly closed her eyes. And, Mio can’t remember what happened after that.

The only thing she remembered vauguely—was Basara’s warm embrace.

=== Part 5 ===

The number of climax Basara gave exceeded two digits, enough to make Mio’s consciousness fly.

The intense pleasure continued being engraved without choice, and the submission caused her heart and body desire to take a rest from exhaustion.

Even so, her breathing and pulse were still stable, and didn’t have any problems, Maria analyzed.

Therefore, in his arms, Basara carried Mio to the locker room, and asked Maria to wipe her body clean with a towel for her not to catch a cold, and help him put on her uniform. And then he erased his presence from the surroundings, went back to the men’s locker room, changed into his uniform, and joined the two again to the pool locker room. The unconscious Mio is lifted in his arms and carried to the infirmary, to Hasegawa, the school nurse, and when asked she wanted to take a rest in the bed because she had a little fever. Maria which is invisible to an ordinary person like Hasegawa, directed to be near Mio until her consciousness returns, and Basara returned to the class at the third period.

—Afterwards, Mio regained consciousness at lunchtime, returned back to the classroom with Maria, and properly participated in the afternoon classes.

——Present time, after school,

"…Good grief, where did Maria went?"

Searching for Maria, Toujou Basara roamed inside the campus.

When Mio returned to the classroom, her figure turned into invisible state not seen by everyone except Basara. And after spending lunchbreak together, on the condition that she will behave herself Maria allowed to be there in the classroom for the fifth period. Basara thought and expected things to go out of hand during class and be absorbed in her mischiefs.

Thus he endured it somehow till the fifth period is over, with this she will be lectured severely during break time. He ordered her to wait without doing anything from the sixth period at the corridor.

''…didn’t I told you to return earlier?''

No. Basara thought that’s not the case. He told Maria to wait in the hallway. If she went ahead, he should be informed at least. It doesn’t seem that she came home in silence. What on earth? What the hell is going on, I wonder. But there is no response on the mobile phone several times.

''…don’t tell me.''

There is one possibility, Toujou Basara gave a firm expression.

In the rooftop, where the student couple having a tryst a while ago,

——it’s possible that in the middle of the sixth period, the enemy might have really come over. And as she goes to check the situation she has been compromised, and in the middle of combat.

''…No.''

Then he should hear the battle sounds. Even though a magical barrier for blocking the sound is deployed, the reaction to magical power comes forth surely. Basara will surely notice it if it does so.

Then, what if Maria was caught off-guard by the enemy? And if resistance futile at all, and she was not able to call for help to Basara? As his imagination became worse and worse,

"……!"

Noticing something Basara began running down the hallway. There is no time to spare for expressions.

"Shit… I should have looked with Mio and Yuki after all"

Mio came back to the classroom at lunchtime, and when Basara asked her in worry if she is okay, Mio replied ‘it’s all right’ in a pretty awkward manner. With a red face, and eyes that don’t match his at all. Perhaps, she maybe felling shameful to have been seen by Basara who had her disheveled intensely in that place. With this, Basara’s face also reddened, and it became an awkward atmosphere. Being conscious to each other when he’s nearby, Mio decided to go home earlier, and for her not to be alone, Yuki accompanied her to return together.

——but what’s really more important, rather than feeling embarrassed is the safety of Maria.

Nevertheless… the corridor of the school were Basara ran,

"… Found you!"

Suddenly from the scenery outside the window, he discovered the figure of the girl being searched and quickly stopped his pace.

"That girl, why in such a place…!"

That explained why she couldn’t be found. Normally, one doesn’t set foot in there, a dead space in a crevice of a complicated building. Once Basara opened the window immediately and tried to call her,

"Eh?"

His hand that extended to reach the lock to the window stopped midway. Maria in the courtyard, was not alone. However, within the school, there are no other human beings whom Maria can expose her appearance aside from Basara, Mio and Yuki. On the other hand, he didn't face an enemy yet—then who is it?

"…Takigawa?"

Toujou Basara spoke that name dumbfoundedly. Takigawa Yahiro has been with Maria.

"Why are those two people…?"

As if looking at something unbelievable, Basara felt a little dizzy. Then was the conversation over? Without being able to move at once Basara glanced what’s ahead, Takigawa and Maria parted ways from each other.

In order not to lose them at his sight, Basara hurried. He tailed Maria. Then in the place went down the first floor, and jumped out of the school entrance, he met with Maria suddenly.

"Ah, Basara-san. Yahhoo"

Maria waved her hand was soon as he was found with a carefree smile.

"Good grief. Don’t ‘Yahhoo’ me, and don’t go out on your own without permission."

"I’m sorry. I seemed to wait in the corridor without doing anything, but there are more free time than you think. The weight of Boredom is more painful than you have guessed!"

"You… reflect yourself a little."

Basara sighs as he said, and took a glance at Maria’s expression.

''…There’s no way, it is.''

There was nothing unusual on Maria’s profile. Toujou Basara thought. Like the time he mistook a couple on the roof for an enemy attack, someone like himself has become a little nervous as they were told that Zolgear is targeting Mio.

In fact, that situation where Maria and Takigawa meet, there are a lot of complicated possibilities that can be given out in that situation. After all, Takigawa is from the demon clan — the watchdog the existing Demon clan had sent.

However, the forces that protects Mio’s true identity — the Moderate demon faction, said that the present Demon faction might have slipped a spy. However, these facts are unknown to Maria.

In the end, only Basara knew the identity of Takigawa. For this reason, Basara who knew his real colors allied with him in outmost secrecy and as the last resort, to deceive the enemy as their trump card, like the proverb ‘to deceive your enemy, deceive your friends first’. Thus, just like Yuki and Mio, of course, he is in the same moderate faction. Though it cannot be said that there is no possibility that Maria and Takigawa are familiar with each other.

… However,

He never heard anything from the two. And today’s lunchbreak, Maria is seen to come with Mio to the classroom, Basara explained the situation at once to Takigawa, who pretended that he doesn’t see Maria.

Therefore, if he believed that the two people are sure not to have any point of contact.

Then why are these two people together a while ago? If Maria is in a condition where she should not be seen by ordinary people by her magic, how can this explain that she is with Takigawa who is pretending to be a commoner?

…Maria may deactivated her magic or something, and unfortunately was found by Takigawa…

The possibility is not surely zero. But, if assumed that Maria talked with Takigawa, whose identity is hidden, will he really play it along when approached by Maria?

Basara thought of a reason why Takigawa did so,

''…Ah.''

He just realized. After school time passed by, and he has already gone too far in leaving the class. The students with club activities remain, and the students coming and going the student entrance can be seen right now.

But, even if Maria is an outsider, nobody still noticed her since a while ago, because of her magic.

There is no odd point here. However, if Maria didn’t disenchant her Magic— the one and only possibility that Maria and Takigawa were able to meet each other a while ago became impossible.

"? Basara, is there something wrong?" "No, nevermind."

Basara whom a suspicion swelled in him was asked a question at once in the same timing, and covered it momentarily.

''…Damn it!''

A certain possibility appeared in his mind, and Toujou Basara received a tension and chills in the depths of his chest at once. The worst situation is that the two people, Naruse Maria and Takigawa Yahiro —were deceiving Basara. He did not think that he can keep his cover to up forever, because that’s not his intention either. Until he defeats Zolgear, at least for Basara, he wanted to hide the identity of Takigawa to Mio.

The enemies are high ranking demon clan, and the acting subordinates who served him had considerable strength too.

If Takigawa will not work as a trump card in case of emergency, the odds will be low for them. Basara doesn’t mind if these two people have a secret connection as long as it was necessary to protect Mio. Even if unknown to Basara, there will be a hand that can be lend in case of emergency. In fact Basara did the same thing to Mio too.

But — What if the two were were deceiving him with malicious intent? With Basara’s discovery of Takigawa’s real identity, he allied with him behind the scenes. As for Maria who doesn’t know Tagikawa’s real identity, if it was a trap to harm all of them, they as of now will be driven to a very dangerous situation. To the degree of being hopeless for sure.

—Maria is a true friend, and is a precious family. He doesn’t want to suspect her. However, it’s not possible to leave it as it is.

Basara which left his bag returned to the classroom with Maria. Making sure that no one else is in the classroom, he asked Maria in a casual tone.

"…say Maria, a little while ago, were you not with Takigawa of our class?"

Originated from the feelings that he prayed for, is the question that control the fate of various things. Then,

"That? You have seen it, Basara-san? Gee—Yes, I am."

Maria replied immediately as if nothing happened.

"I haven’t come from a little while, so I kind of forget the trivial structures of this place. While I entered that odd place after exploring here and there, I lost my way completely. And because there was no help for it, I deactivated the magic for once, and asked the person who happened to pass by the vicinity."

"…eh?"

Having an answer that he didn’t see coming, Basara stopped thinking.

"Then, fortunately, I was saved because of Basara’s friend who was getting along well with. There is not a single person in the campus who doesn’t know the popular Mio-sama, but the others who know the setting of a younger sister is limited. If I happened to pass an unknown person in that circumstances, if I’m unlucky the worst case scenario is that I’ll be treated as an unidentified and lost little girl."

Maria, in a nick of time. Toujou Basara listened to her dumbfounded.

''…for once… is that really it? Then there is nothing strange at all isn’t it?''

That was an unthinkable reason for Maria to talk to Takigawa, to deactivate Maria’s magic temporarily, it’s a different story from what he had thought. Assuming the situation is possible. If Maria who guarded Mio wander the premises alone, it’s not strange for Takigawa to be bothered about it and go see the situation.

"What… so that’s it?"

Basara felt relieved,

"—So it means that I will come here regularly by the future, and I intend to familiarize myself with the structure of the school premises. At that time, how about Basara-san? How about entering the locker again, and be found by Mio-sama again on purpose, and do such things as training in the contrary?"
'''(!)'''

"Learn by experience a little, you loli-ero-succubus!"

Basara said to Maria with a slowly grasped fist in reflex, —However,

"……good grief."

Like that, a hand was laid in the head of Maria.

"? Uhm… Basara-san won’t intend to hit me?"

To Maria looking puzzled, Basara sighed, and said what he thought all the time from a while ago.

"…I’m worried. It’s because you have gone so sudden, I thought of what could have happen to you."

When his serious worry was transmitted to her head, "… ha?" Maria leaked a small voice.

"…I’m sorry"

She lowered her eyes and looked down. Basara gently pat her head.

"It’s okay if you understand. It’s a good idea. If you come to the school again, say it before then. Not only me, but also Mio and Yuki too, to go all round the campus. When the push comes to a shove, if we have all the members, we can properly confirm each other’s moves precisely."

"… Okay"

''Have I said a little too much?'' Maria nodded with a gloomy expression.

Not wanting this kind of face, Basara scratched his cheeks, and as Maria looked down, her nose was pinched upwards a little tightly.

"Fueeh——It hurts!!"

Basara released the hand that was pinching the nose of the upset Maria, and laughed in a whim.

"Let’s go home soon. Mio and Yuki will worry if we’re late."

After all, we have done various things today. If things don’t go well, Mio’s lightning will definitely strike us down if were misunderstood that we entered a place somewhere not good again. Literally. I’m serious.

Maria replied with a "Yes" and nodded in return—and the two people began to walk.

As they walked on the corridor with no people around, changed shoes at the student entrance and went out, Maria kept silent all the way. She followed just a few steps behind Basara.

…while a little bit out of the gate,

"…uhm, Basara-san?" "Hm? What’s the matter?"

Called behind suddenly, Basara turned around.

"Your hand… May I hold it?"

Looking up, Maria asked timidly. She seemed like a child who did something naughty, was got angry at, and was trying to set her distance to her parents for them to forgive her.

"… Of course."

With a quiet smile, Basara stretched out his hand. A small hand overlapped the outstretched hand. The hand which felt uneasy, Basara’ grasped it tightly but gently.

To inform that he’s not angry anymore. Then,

"…ehehehe"

[[Image:Shinmai v03 079.jpg|thumb]]

Still feeling slightly apologetic, Maria smiled with joy.

After that, until they arrived at the house, Maria held hands with Basara all the time.

With the sun setting in the west in the background, chased their shadows that extended for long.

And in the sky that Basara looked a while ago — the night has already started to come.

From the city sky where the stars cannot be seen easily, the full moon started to raise to surface slowly.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Deathmailrock

2015-04-26T07:59:50Z

Deathmailrock: /* Abandoned series I read: */

“ ‘Hello’ ”

I am basically a random editor. And for whatever series I am following, I am willing to help edit in whatever way I can.

Even if I am not a registered Editor for a certain series, I will help in whatever way possible & find images that are missing.

Whenever I have my collection with me, I do occasionally check the raws, but I am not perfect & unless if I know the context of what I'm reading, then I will have issues..... Kanji is so hard

===Series I am/was helping with include:===

[[Ero Manga Sensei|Ero Manga Sensei - Imōto to Akazu no Ma]]

[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]]

[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]

[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha]]

===Series I am willing to help with if it's needed include:===

[[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan|Rakudai Kishi no {{Furigana|Eiyuutan|Calvary}}]] 

[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|OreGairu]] [[https://kyakka.wordpress.com/ Kyakka]] [[https://oregairuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]]

[https://manga0205.wordpress.com/sendai-yuusha-wa-inkyou-shitai/ Sendai Yuusha wa Inkyou Shitai]

[https://pirateyoshi.wordpress.com/translated-chapters/ Suterareta yuusha no Eiyuutan]

[https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/knw-chapters/ Konjiki no Wordmaster]

[[Zhan Long]] [[http://gravitytranslations.com/ Read Here]] 

===Series I plan to read/work on:===

[[Mushoku Tensei]]

[[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......]]

[[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"]]

[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!]]

[[Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?]]

[[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa]]

[[Seiken Tsukai No World Break]]

===Series I'm reading:===

[https://shintranslations.wordpress.com/the-new-gate-toc/ The New Gate]

[[Hundred]] [[http://guhehe.net/volumes/hundred/volume-1/ Read Here]]

[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut]]

[[Absolute Duo]]

[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis]]

[[I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress|HS Boy LN Author Strangled by Jr. Female VA]]

[[Psycho Love Comedy]]

[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk]]

[[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]]

[[Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]]

[[Kuusen Madoushi Kouhosei no Kyoukan]]

[[Seitokai no Ichizon]] [[https://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Read Here]]

[[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica]]

[[Golden Time]]

[[Kenshin no Keishousha]]

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai]]

[[Mokushiroku Arisu|Apocalypse Alice]]

===Abandoned series I read:===

[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]

[[Hataraku Maou-sama!]] [[https://psylockescans.wordpress.com/hataraku-maou-sama/ Read Here]]

[[Owari no Serafu|Seraph of the End]]

[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]]

===Other points===

If you have questions about grammar & are wondering if a certain edit is a good idea or not, I will help. Just PM me.

'''Also Join & Support'''

[http://goo.gl/pKH6Gp The OreImo petition]

[http://goo.gl/vMLz0f The Church Of Kirino: A place for all people who love OreImo and the OreImo girls]

https://www.facebook.com/permalink.php?story_fbid=657841610945572&id=558769464186121

User:Deathmailrock

2015-04-26T07:59:09Z

Deathmailrock: /* Series I'm reading: */

“ ‘Hello’ ”

I am basically a random editor. And for whatever series I am following, I am willing to help edit in whatever way I can.

Even if I am not a registered Editor for a certain series, I will help in whatever way possible & find images that are missing.

Whenever I have my collection with me, I do occasionally check the raws, but I am not perfect & unless if I know the context of what I'm reading, then I will have issues..... Kanji is so hard

===Series I am/was helping with include:===

[[Ero Manga Sensei|Ero Manga Sensei - Imōto to Akazu no Ma]]

[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]]

[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]

[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha]]

===Series I am willing to help with if it's needed include:===

[[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan|Rakudai Kishi no {{Furigana|Eiyuutan|Calvary}}]] 

[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|OreGairu]] [[https://kyakka.wordpress.com/ Kyakka]] [[https://oregairuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]]

[https://manga0205.wordpress.com/sendai-yuusha-wa-inkyou-shitai/ Sendai Yuusha wa Inkyou Shitai]

[https://pirateyoshi.wordpress.com/translated-chapters/ Suterareta yuusha no Eiyuutan]

[https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/knw-chapters/ Konjiki no Wordmaster]

[[Zhan Long]] [[http://gravitytranslations.com/ Read Here]] 

===Series I plan to read/work on:===

[[Mushoku Tensei]]

[[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......]]

[[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"]]

[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!]]

[[Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?]]

[[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa]]

[[Seiken Tsukai No World Break]]

===Series I'm reading:===

[https://shintranslations.wordpress.com/the-new-gate-toc/ The New Gate]

[[Hundred]] [[http://guhehe.net/volumes/hundred/volume-1/ Read Here]]

[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut]]

[[Absolute Duo]]

[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis]]

[[I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress|HS Boy LN Author Strangled by Jr. Female VA]]

[[Psycho Love Comedy]]

[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk]]

[[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]]

[[Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]]

[[Kuusen Madoushi Kouhosei no Kyoukan]]

[[Seitokai no Ichizon]] [[https://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Read Here]]

[[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica]]

[[Golden Time]]

[[Kenshin no Keishousha]]

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai]]

[[Mokushiroku Arisu|Apocalypse Alice]]

===Abandoned series I read:===

[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]

[[Hataraku Maou-sama!]] [[https://psylockescans.wordpress.com/hataraku-maou-sama/ Read Here]]

[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]]

===Other points===

If you have questions about grammar & are wondering if a certain edit is a good idea or not, I will help. Just PM me.

'''Also Join & Support'''

[http://goo.gl/pKH6Gp The OreImo petition]

[http://goo.gl/vMLz0f The Church Of Kirino: A place for all people who love OreImo and the OreImo girls]

https://www.facebook.com/permalink.php?story_fbid=657841610945572&id=558769464186121

User:Deathmailrock

2015-04-15T18:57:25Z

Deathmailrock: /* Series I'm reading: */

“ ‘Hello’ ”

I am basically a random editor. And for whatever series I am following, I am willing to help edit in whatever way I can.

Even if I am not a registered Editor for a certain series, I will help in whatever way possible & find images that are missing.

Whenever I have my collection with me, I do occasionally check the raws, but I am not perfect & unless if I know the context of what I'm reading, then I will have issues..... Kanji is so hard

===Series I am/was helping with include:===

[[Ero Manga Sensei|Ero Manga Sensei - Imōto to Akazu no Ma]]

[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]]

[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]

[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha]]

===Series I am willing to help with if it's needed include:===

[[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan|Rakudai Kishi no {{Furigana|Eiyuutan|Calvary}}]] 

[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|OreGairu]] [[https://kyakka.wordpress.com/ Kyakka]] [[https://oregairuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]]

[https://manga0205.wordpress.com/sendai-yuusha-wa-inkyou-shitai/ Sendai Yuusha wa Inkyou Shitai]

[https://pirateyoshi.wordpress.com/translated-chapters/ Suterareta yuusha no Eiyuutan]

[https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/knw-chapters/ Konjiki no Wordmaster]

[[Zhan Long]] [[http://gravitytranslations.com/ Read Here]] 

===Series I plan to read/work on:===

[[Mushoku Tensei]]

[[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......]]

[[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"]]

[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!]]

[[Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?]]

[[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa]]

[[Seiken Tsukai No World Break]]

===Series I'm reading:===

[https://shintranslations.wordpress.com/the-new-gate-toc/ The New Gate]

[[Hundred]] [[http://guhehe.net/volumes/hundred/volume-1/ Read Here]]

[[Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut]]

[[Absolute Duo]]

[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis]]

[[I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress|HS Boy LN Author Strangled by Jr. Female VA]]

[[Psycho Love Comedy]]

[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk]]

[[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]]

[[Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]]

[[Kuusen Madoushi Kouhosei no Kyoukan]]

[[Seitokai no Ichizon]] [[https://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Read Here]]

[[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica]]

[[Golden Time]]

[[Kenshin no Keishousha]]

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai]]

===Abandoned series I read:===

[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]

[[Hataraku Maou-sama!]] [[https://psylockescans.wordpress.com/hataraku-maou-sama/ Read Here]]

[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]]

===Other points===

If you have questions about grammar & are wondering if a certain edit is a good idea or not, I will help. Just PM me.

'''Also Join & Support'''

[http://goo.gl/pKH6Gp The OreImo petition]

[http://goo.gl/vMLz0f The Church Of Kirino: A place for all people who love OreImo and the OreImo girls]

https://www.facebook.com/permalink.php?story_fbid=657841610945572&id=558769464186121

User:Deathmailrock

2015-04-14T12:56:14Z

Deathmailrock: /* Series I'm reading: */

“ ‘Hello’ ”

I am basically a random editor. And for whatever series I am following, I am willing to help edit in whatever way I can.

Even if I am not a registered Editor for a certain series, I will help in whatever way possible & find images that are missing.

Whenever I have my collection with me, I do occasionally check the raws, but I am not perfect & unless if I know the context of what I'm reading, then I will have issues..... Kanji is so hard

===Series I am/was helping with include:===

[[Ero Manga Sensei|Ero Manga Sensei - Imōto to Akazu no Ma]]

[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]]

[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]

[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha]]

===Series I am willing to help with if it's needed include:===

[[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan|Rakudai Kishi no {{Furigana|Eiyuutan|Calvary}}]] 

[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|OreGairu]] [[https://kyakka.wordpress.com/ Kyakka]] [[https://oregairuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]]

[https://manga0205.wordpress.com/sendai-yuusha-wa-inkyou-shitai/ Sendai Yuusha wa Inkyou Shitai]

[https://pirateyoshi.wordpress.com/translated-chapters/ Suterareta yuusha no Eiyuutan]

[https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/knw-chapters/ Konjiki no Wordmaster]

[[Zhan Long]] [[http://gravitytranslations.com/ Read Here]] 

===Series I plan to read/work on:===

[[Mushoku Tensei]]

[[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......]]

[[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"]]

[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!]]

[[Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?]]

[[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa]]

[[Seiken Tsukai No World Break]]

===Series I'm reading:===

[https://shintranslations.wordpress.com/the-new-gate-toc/ The New Gate]

[[Hundred]] [[http://guhehe.net/volumes/hundred/volume-1/ Read Here]]

[[Absolute Duo]]

[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis]]

[[I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress|HS Boy LN Author Strangled by Jr. Female VA]]

[[Psycho Love Comedy]]

[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk]]

[[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]]

[[Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]]

[[Kuusen Madoushi Kouhosei no Kyoukan]]

[[Seitokai no Ichizon]] [[https://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Read Here]]

[[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica]]

[[Golden Time]]

[[Kenshin no Keishousha]]

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai]]

===Abandoned series I read:===

[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]

[[Hataraku Maou-sama!]] [[https://psylockescans.wordpress.com/hataraku-maou-sama/ Read Here]]

[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]]

===Other points===

If you have questions about grammar & are wondering if a certain edit is a good idea or not, I will help. Just PM me.

'''Also Join & Support'''

[http://goo.gl/pKH6Gp The OreImo petition]

[http://goo.gl/vMLz0f The Church Of Kirino: A place for all people who love OreImo and the OreImo girls]

https://www.facebook.com/permalink.php?story_fbid=657841610945572&id=558769464186121

User:Deathmailrock

2015-04-14T12:55:32Z

Deathmailrock: /* Series I'm reading: */

“ ‘Hello’ ”

I am basically a random editor. And for whatever series I am following, I am willing to help edit in whatever way I can.

Even if I am not a registered Editor for a certain series, I will help in whatever way possible & find images that are missing.

Whenever I have my collection with me, I do occasionally check the raws, but I am not perfect & unless if I know the context of what I'm reading, then I will have issues..... Kanji is so hard

===Series I am/was helping with include:===

[[Ero Manga Sensei|Ero Manga Sensei - Imōto to Akazu no Ma]]

[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai]]

[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]

[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha]]

===Series I am willing to help with if it's needed include:===

[[Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan|Rakudai Kishi no {{Furigana|Eiyuutan|Calvary}}]] 

[[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|OreGairu]] [[https://kyakka.wordpress.com/ Kyakka]] [[https://oregairuthetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]]

[https://manga0205.wordpress.com/sendai-yuusha-wa-inkyou-shitai/ Sendai Yuusha wa Inkyou Shitai]

[https://pirateyoshi.wordpress.com/translated-chapters/ Suterareta yuusha no Eiyuutan]

[https://yoraikun.wordpress.com/knw-chapters/ Konjiki no Wordmaster]

[[Zhan Long]] [[http://gravitytranslations.com/ Read Here]] 

===Series I plan to read/work on:===

[[Mushoku Tensei]]

[[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......]]

[[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"]]

[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!]]

[[Omae wo Onii-chan ni Shite Yarouka!?]]

[[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa]]

[[Seiken Tsukai No World Break]]

===Series I'm reading:===

[http://shintranslations.wordpress.com/the-new-gate-toc/ The New Gate]

[[Hundred]] [[http://guhehe.net/volumes/hundred/volume-1/ Read Here]]

[[Absolute Duo]]

[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis]]

[[I'm a High School Boy and a Bestselling Light Novel author, strangled by my female classmate who is my junior and a voice actress|HS Boy LN Author Strangled by Jr. Female VA]]

[[Psycho Love Comedy]]

[[Gakusen Toshi Asterisk]]

[[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]]

[[Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu]]

[[Kuusen Madoushi Kouhosei no Kyoukan]]

[[Seitokai no Ichizon]] [[https://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Read Here]]

[[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica]]

[[Golden Time]]

[[Kenshin no Keishousha]]

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai]]

===Abandoned series I read:===

[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]

[[Hataraku Maou-sama!]] [[https://psylockescans.wordpress.com/hataraku-maou-sama/ Read Here]]

[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]]

===Other points===

If you have questions about grammar & are wondering if a certain edit is a good idea or not, I will help. Just PM me.

'''Also Join & Support'''

[http://goo.gl/pKH6Gp The OreImo petition]

[http://goo.gl/vMLz0f The Church Of Kirino: A place for all people who love OreImo and the OreImo girls]

https://www.facebook.com/permalink.php?story_fbid=657841610945572&id=558769464186121

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha

2015-04-14T06:05:35Z

Deathmailrock: /* Translators */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0000.jpg|thumb|250px|'''Volume 1 Cover''']]
Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento (新妹魔王の<ruby><rb>契約者</rb><rp>（</rp><rt>テスタメント</rt><rp>）</rp></ruby>) series is written by Tetsuto Uesu and illustrated by Nekosuke Ookuma. It is being published by Kadokawa under their Sneaker Bunko label. The series currently has 7 volumes released.An anime adaptation aired between January 8 2015 to March 26 2015, covering the first three volumes of the light novel. A second season is set for October 2015.

'''Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha''' is also available in the following languages:
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha - Polski|Polish (Polski)]]

==Story Synopsis==

"Hey, you said you wanted a little sister, right?" First year highschool student, Toujo Basara, was suddenly asked this question by his father, and he fell into a state of panic. On top of that, the eccentric father told him that he will be getting remarried. He then departed overseas after bringing Basara two beautiful step-sisters. But Mio and Maria's true forms are actually a newbie Demon Lord and a succubus!? Basara was almost forced into a master and servant contract with Mio, but a "reversed" contract was formed by mistake, and Basara is now the master!? Moreover, Basara is being hit by ecchi situations one after another due to the contract, but Mio's life is being pursued by other demon tribes and hero tribes!! The most powerful contractor's desire action drama begins!

==Series Information==

*'''Genre:''' Action, Ecchi, Fantasy, Romance, Shounen
*'''Original Title:''' 新妹魔王の契約者(テスタメント)
*'''Author:''' Tetsuto Uesu
*'''Illustrator:''' Nekosuke Ookuma
*'''Published Volumes:''' 7
*'''Series Status:''' Ongoing

==Translation==
===Format Standards===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Registration Page|Registration page]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

===Feedback Thread===

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=6060 Feedback Thread].'''

==Updates==
*26th November 2014 - Volume 2 Epilogue completed.
*31th October 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed.
*14th June 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed.
*2nd March 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed.
*16th February 2014 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed.
*10th February 2014 - Volume 2 Prologue completed.
*4th February 2014 - Volume 1 Epilogue completed.
*11th January 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed.
*2nd January 2014 - Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed.
*20th October 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed.
*2nd October 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed.
*12th September 2013 - Teaser project started, Volume 1 Prologue completed.

==Shinmai Maou no Keyakusha by Tetsuto Uesu==

===Volume 1 ([[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:Shinmai Vol1 0000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The day he got a little sister]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The way to conquer your little stepsister]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - First Master and Servant Contract]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - At the Threshold of Trust and Reunion]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Until your Sadness becomes Nil]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue - What he wants to protect]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Shinmai_v02_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - Peerless Devil Lord Sister in the Morning]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Yakiniku and Youth Special Edition]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Holding heightening Feelings]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Beyond the Trust between Master and Servant]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fixing your Eyes on the irrevocable Past]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue - Future Possibilities]]

 

===Volume 3===
[[File:Shinmai_v03_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations ]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1(Incomplete)]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Shinmai_v04_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (7/21)
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Shinmai_v05_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
 

===Volume 6===
[[File:Shinmai_v06_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
 

===Volume 7===
[[File:Shinmai_v07_000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations ]]

 

==Project Staff==
:*Supervisor:
:*Project Manager:

===Translators===
'''Active'''
:*[[User:J2270A|J2270A]]
:*[[User:Arsl31|Arsl31]]

'''Inactive'''
:*PROzess (Translated Volumes 1 & 2 on forum)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Deathmailrock|Deathmailrock]]
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Mytsy|Mytsy]]
*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123 ]]

==Series Overview==
*新妹魔王の契約者I (September 29, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-100495-1-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者II (January 31, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-100670-2-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者III (June 1, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-100860-7-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者IV (November 1, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-101061-7-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者V (April 1, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-101297-0-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者VI (September 1, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-101433-2-C0193)
*新妹魔王の契約者VII (January 1, 2015 ISBN 978-4-04-102268-9-C0193)

[[Category:Kadokawa Shoten]]
[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tetsuto Uesu]]

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-07T21:59:43Z

Deathmailrock: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|pages=4|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-07T21:58:35Z

Deathmailrock: /* Part 1 */

{{Incomplete|pages=4|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organising committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

….Today's really an inconvenient date.

Being eyed on the organising committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behaviour that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organising committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridoor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-04-07T21:27:16Z

Deathmailrock:

{{Incomplete|pages=4|tpages=21}}
==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigazaka Academy, there was a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes has already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, the group of people that has been charged with the task has gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organising committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, was the seats for the committee made up of students. The purpose of the meeting, was the planning for the preparations that was to begin before the summer break, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable. That proportion of the number of boys to the girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigazaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki and Mio who volunteered to the the ones from class 1B to be in the organising committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

So it's him this time...

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for yoru future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organising the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organising committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organising committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidence."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigazaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organising committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsibe for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

…..If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

…..Weird?

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"….Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura thenlooked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organising committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

...Ah, That was probably it.

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organising committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organising committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organising committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organising a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

….I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible.

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologise... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organising committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organising committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organising committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organising committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organising committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

….Today's really an inconvenient date.

Being eyed on the organising committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behaviour that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organising committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridoor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary waas yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue

2015-04-06T08:09:02Z

Deathmailrock:

==Crossing War of two Great Men==

Devil Lord Leohart.

After the death of the previous devil lord, dominating at the peak of the devil world was the new young lord.

Although Wilbert, who was part of the moderates, had the reputation as the strongest, he had chosen to evacuate from the human world in the previous war, choosing to have a stable and peaceful life. After the war ended sixteen years later, loyal to their basic instincts, both the moderates faction and the radicals faction in the devil world had a desire for revenge against god, harbouring strong resentment.

-Until about a year before Wilbert's death, the state of affairs in the devil world had a big change.

With Wilbert rallying huge support, the moderates faction quickly collapsed., and the momentum for the Radical faction and the Conservative faction rose.

At the end, the two factions merged into a single force, and crowned the new devil lord, Leohart.

Him having the blood of the immediate family of the duke house which has produced generations of devil lords since ancient times, and also with his display of valour in the last war, was the reason that he was chosen. Back then, Leohart was different from Wilbert, who was better than him at controlling the situation of the devil world. He had led the elite forces in the forefront of the front lines, and has achieved excellent military exploits. Although there was another devil on the front lines with a similarly splendid record, however, contact with that devil was lost in the war. Hence, the honour of a war hero was given to only Leohart. And it was with this honour, that had gained him the support of the Moderate faction and the Radical Faction, and hence letting him gain the seat of the devil lord. Still, Leohart was very young, and since he was hailed as the successor of the strongest devil lord Wilbert, it just isn't so awesome. Hence for the symbol of the authority of the throne, he specially chose the biggest, grandest, and the most stately palace in existence in the devil world for his use.

-But right now, Leohart's palace had suddenly received an intense shock. No, that's not a metaphor. It was an intense vibration that had originated from the throne chamber, literally shocking the whole palace. Then -

"-"

Leohart escaped from the chamber from a hole made in the wall by the attack, and landed lightly in the the atrium. Looking up, he saw a shadow coming after him, jumping from the collapsing wall. The hem of the jacket flapped in the wind, and with the strike of a sword aimed at Leohart, this was the strongest man, the'God of War'from the last war from the hero tribe.

Toujo Jin.

Leohart immediately raised the cursed blade in his hand, barely managing to block Jin's strike. ''Thung!...'' The sound of their swords clashing instantly sounded out. Due to the strength of the strike, there will in after-effects, and so with a boom, the aftermath from the attack spread out in all directions, instantly destroying the floor of the atrium and the other facilities in the palace, like the fountain and the pool. Presently, -

"Hahahahaha!..."

Leohart then separated, brandishing the cursed blade, causing Jin to quickly move back with a"Oh!"and a flip over Leohart, and with his sword on his right sword, he said with a giggle:

"Ah~ It has dulled a little... Seems like imagining the actions and actually doing it are really indeed different..."

And even patting his shoulder with the ridge of his sword. Just then, -

"- Your majesty Leohart!"

"Are you all right your majesty!?"

Guardsmen hurried to Leohart's side, raising their magic weapons at Jin, at the ready to fire.

"Stand down. You are not a match for him."

But they were ordered to stop by Leohart calm judgement. The elite troops guarding the throne chamber would all be paralysed, and if the normal soldiers were to fight him, their aftermath could range from never being able to fight again, to being a worthless sacrifice. However, when Jin looked around, -

"..Really? Apart from you, there seems to be quite a few fitting the role of a hunter..."

Said that like he has seen through the situation.

''...Even his analytical surveying of the situation is so keen, this really is troublesome.''

Right now, Balthier was Leohart's trusted vassal, and should be awaiting orders, hiding in either the crowd of the normal soldiers or the nearby buildings. Following that, -

"Your majesty Leohart, may I ask what would be the best action to take right now?"

Balthier, unsure, asked for orders.

"- None of you make any moves. I shall be the one to take care of him."

-After all, he was the Toujo Jin, known as the strongest hero.

In this year, Leohart who was crowned at a young age, it was him himself who eliminated part of those who had desires for creating puppets for their own means. But there were still many like Zolgear, who were still not yet eliminated.

However,

Whether was it sympathy, or that he had a chivalrous heart, he didn't know. Jin had taken in Naruse Mio, letting her live together with his son. As for the reason, Leohart couldn't understand why from the one responsible for observations, Lars's, report. ''Wait, could it be that -''

"… Could it be that the reason for protecting your son and Wilbert's daughter, was for you to come here directly to settle your score with me, Toujo Jin?"

"Nope, I've had no such intentions. The reason that I came to the devil world, was to personally witness the changes that had taken place after Wilbert's death, and to just take a rest at your place on the way... Fine, fine, this is a warning to you guys, to not get anyone to bully and take advantage of my son's intentions."

Even while talking, Jin's eyes was focused intensely on Leohart.

"And here I was thinking that after taking Wilbert's position, you would be reluctant to have the orphaned girl who has inherited his power. The one who doesn't know that she has the blood of the devil lord, been raised as a normal girl, and could possibly have been a potential devil lord, must have been played around with very well. And for the other party to be a rather chivalrous young male hero?"

"… - Shut up."

Leohart rushed towards the Jin who had a wry smile, and increased his speed with his body lowered reaching high speeds in just a moment, slashing at Jin.

-In the war, Leohart's skill with his blade had taken the lives of many from the hero tribe.

However, every strike of his blade was being blocked by Jin. What's even more surprising, was that with the way Jin was moving his blade, there wasn't even any sign of swordsmanship.

It was just purely reflexive brandishing of his blade that was nullifying Leohart's relentless swordsmanship, producing countless amounts of time their swords clashed.

"To have this much skill, it is possible for you, who is still this young, to be on the devil lord's throne... And not to mention that you still have a pair of eyes. Ah... If that's the case, you really are something noteworthy."

Jin gave a smile, like he had just understood the truth. Even if he was from the hero tribe, one had to wonder whether or not he was a human; normally a human was weaker than a devil by several levels. And for a human, he was past his prime.

Yet Jin's body condition was able to match up with the current devil lord, and possibly surpassing him.

''...This is really unbelievable... So this is Toujo Jin?''

Amazing... He really was worthy of having the name as the God of War. Although having participated in the wars that lasted until sixteen years ago, Leohart had never had the chance to fight with Jin, -

To think that he had such power...

In that war, the devils of a calibre similarly as good as Leohart, had suddenly disappeared. And it was very likely that like the rumours, they had really crossed paths with Jin. In the sixteen years that had followed, Leohart had studied to reach the even more advanced levels in martial arts. But still, it was likely that he was only able to barely stand a chance against Jin.

After the war... No. Even during the war, he had never met such an opponent.

"So what!?"

Leohart then rushed forward at a speed and angle that was even faster and sharper than before, releasing a shockwave that was different from before. Leohart's cursed sword, then clashed with Jin's blade.

"Oh oh...!"

Leohart had swung his blade from Jin's back, but he had jumped aside. Following that, Jin watched the cursed blade in Leohart's hand let out a black aura, and after being impressed and letting out a ''ho~'', he discarded his broken blade.

"I knew that wasn't just a normal cursed sword... But, I guess it indeed had to be like that just to be the devil lord's weapon?"

Leohart's cursed sword Loki, was the currently known most powerful magical sword. Since their combat prowess was at a similar level, their weapon would probably the the deciding factor between victory or defeat.

"Devour him, Loki."

When Leohart said that quietly with a low voice, -

"-"

The cursed blade seemed to emit a dark glow in response. The agglomerate and influence earned from the feat of defeating the strongest hero, was one that Leohart was willing to gain at all costs, even if he had to level the city.

Hence, Leohart has let the cursed blade Loki's powers increase to its limit.

A loud sound, was accompanied with a disruption. The space distorted in where the darkness surged out wildly.

This darkness could devour Jin whole, with the potential of leaving no traces of his body or spirit. That was the attack.

The battle has ended, at least, that was how it was. Devil lord Leohart instead saw an image of unbelievable confidence.

Before Toujo Jin was devoured by the darkness, he let out an impertinent smile, and following that, -

"Wowowowowowowowowowowowowowo!"

With a roar, a green aura appeared on Jin's body, and then concentrated it on his right fist.

With exaggerated movements, he used his right fist to ram into the darkness with seemingly brute force, shaking the area with a heavy bass sound, and rebounded the dark energy back to Leohart. Faced with the dark energy rebounding back to him at a much faster speed, -

"-"

Deciding quickly, Leohart used his cursed sword to sweep upwards to the right, cutting into that darkness and splitting it.

In next moment, an earth-shaking shock and'boom'sound resounded.

The deflected and cut dark energy, totally obliterated the giant south wall of the palace.

The impact was so strong, that it forced the atmosphere in the atrium into a frenzy, with confusion and screaming everywhere. Just then, -

All right... This should probably be enough.

It seems that Toujo Basara's purpose for his visit was already accomplished.

No matter how ambitious Leohart was, or how dense the evil intentions and dark desires are in the surroundings, the currently expansion of the currently former devil lord's faction would not stop, and would eventually dissolve the state of the moderates faction.

The most effective way to stop this, would be to shake the trust of the devils in the new devil lord's ability and charisma, creating doubts in the subordinates. And this is the reason why Jin chose the atrium, which was teeming with normal soldiers onlooking, to have a'meeting'with Leohart. Just now, Leohart's assault, the the meaning of power was shown to the surrounding people, but then he had instead received Jin's counter-attack.

Not only had Jin rebounded Leohart's attack back to him, he had shown his existence of being a very big threat part of the devils in the city.

This would probably enough to deter the current devil lord from deploying the higher ups, and to create doubt and unrest in lower subordinates

This would probably be enough to give them a scare...

Just was the Toujo Jin who was thinking this was about to decide to slip away, something caught his eye.

"- !"

The next moment, he moved his body, in a way, and creating a thunder-like shockwave.

In the explosive impact creating a confusion maelstrom, devil lord Leohart personally saw'that'.

Running across the atrium in an instant, and rushing into the falling rubble.

Hoping to escape in the mess...?

Beyond the city wall was a cliff, and under the cliff was a moat. Jumping from the whole in the wall, it was likely that the water would ease the impact of the fall, and the chances of making it out safely was quite high. However, that was not accounting for the huge weight of the falling rubble, with quite a few large pieces of the city wall mixed into it. Based on his abilities, to scale the city walls was probably effortless for him, so why did he chose a rougher path? Just as he was thinking this, he saw it.

Jin, who was leaping into the air, reached out towards a small body in the falling rubble, and brought it into his arms. Wearing light body armour, it was probably one of the soldiers on the city wall. But rather, it seems like that he had taken Leohart's attack, and Jin who was an enemy had no obligation to help him. But, -

...That was?

What Jin was hugging, was obviously a child. This caused Leohart to think,in the palace, there was a young soldier, who although was quite young, due to the power possessed, was highly praised and employed.

Though young, he was still a devil, and since he was quite powerful, a mere moat couldn't possibly kill him.

But, if he was knocked unconscious from the large amount of falling rubble or from the shock from the explosion, then it was likely that he would die if he landed in the moat. Hence, the Jin who was in the air immediately took action.

"Woaaaaaaaaaaaahhh...!"

In the condition that Jin are holding in boy in, he kicked towards just above.

From above, the huge pieces of the city walls then burst into smaller debris. With the explosion that had already echoed, Leohart was still in shock, unable to comprehend just what had happened, and then the Jin who was in the air met his eyes.

"-"

Leohart was looking at Jin, who had sprouted a winner's smile. And with this emotion, huge amounts of debris fell from the cliff.

"Shall pursuing be your order, your majesty Leohart?"

Seeing the situation, Balthier asked this question from his side.

"Don't bother... There isn't the need. Continuing the fight with him would be just a waste of energy."

But Leohart shaked his head, and just ordered Balthier to to check on the injuries of the soldiers and clear the debris.

Giving the direction Jin and the young boy fell a last look, he turned and headed back into the palace.

2

Naruse Mio had woken up deep in the night.

Because in the dream that she had tonight, its contents were just too stimulating for her.

" How irritating... Why did I have that dream again...!"

Mio couldn't help but to let her face become flushed, feeling embarrassment. Under the blanket, there was an incredible amount of heat,s due to her dream giving her a hot body. And she trembling while releasing quite the amount of body heat. But, this wasn't something she could control, since in her dream, she had came across something which would've caused her body to become hot, and the other party in her dream was none other than her master, Toujo Basara.

The contents of that dream, was something that took place after the fight with Zolgear. It was the events that happened after Basara had force a kiss upon her in Basara's room.

The Mio in the dream, had been on the receiving end of ecstasy and pleasure on the bed in Basara's room, and had continuously climaxed one time after another. But, that was something that Mio already had experience in. The thing that was the main source of her embarrassment, was in fact, -

...The fact that Yuki, Maria, Zest and Sheera was there!

Just Basara himself was enough to make Mio yield, but then, even Yuki and the others had joined in on the fun. It was namely the shirtless Basara, and the remaining four that was wearing lewd underwear, that had slowly stripped Mio, piece by piece, and had unscrupulously played with her breasts, butt, thighs and her other sensitive spots. Experiencing overwhelming amounts of pleasure, Mio had already lost control to the unthinkable extent, and had kept on shouting'Brother! Brother!'in her high times.

At the end, just as the lower portion of her underwear was about to be taken off, Mio had opened her eyes. Now, what if she hadn't woken up, what exactly would've happened? When thinking of the dream, -

" ! . Fuuuaaaaaahhhhhhhh! Eh... Wh-Why...!?"

A sudden sensation that had come from her left breast had caused Mo to raise her blanket to take a look, only to find Maria, who had sneaked under her blanket while she slept, sucking on her left breast like a baby. Being able to undo the buttons on her sleepwear without her noticing, one should probably say that she was indeed worthy of being called a succubus...

Having caught the culprit responsible for her having that dream, Mio silently raised her hand to deliver a blow.

" Mama..."

Maria's mouth then just released Mio's breast, muttering in her sleep. Thus...

" …"

Mio released a small sigh, and then cautiously got up her bed so as to not wake Maria up, properly buttoned up her sleepwear, and after tucking n Maria, she quietly left her room.

-Her footsteps, was heading towards the bathroom on the first floor. Having just had a terrible dream, she had let out quite the amount of sweat. When she reached the first floor, she saw some light coming out from under the door shining into the hallway from the dressing room. Did someone forget to switch off the lights? While thinking this, Mio opened the door, only to realise that someone was already there. With only a bathrobe on her, standing beyond the door, was a girl possessing some sort of transparent beauty, Nonaka Yuki. Probably having just finished taking a bath, her hair was still wet, and there was still some sort of steam-like moisture emanating from her body.

" Oh... Please."

Upon seeing Yuki, Mio said that, unexcited. She wasn't unhappy with her for taking a bath in the middle of the night, since she had come to do the same thing. Hence, she proceeded to ask, -

" When taking a bath, at least lock the door..."

After the fight with Zolgear, Mio who was unable to sleep probably due to receiving a blow from Basara forcing a kiss in the bed in his room, couldn't ever trust her own rationality again, had gotten locks installed for the bathrooms on the very next day. Just to prevent Maria or Basara barging in while she was bathing, and prevent any misunderstandings caused by Basara.

In the end, Yuki hadn't lock the door, and didn't even hang the'Bathroom in use'sign.

" You're lucky that it was me. What if the one who had barged in was Basara?"

" If it was Basara, him seeing it isn't a problem... Or rather, I had hoped that it would be Basara..."

" We hadn't taken a bath together in a long time, so I was hoping that it would be Basara."

" Didn't we have a bath together four days ago?!"

And if the fight with Zolgear was not counted in, then it would have been only three days. Mio gave a helpless sigh when faced with the scene where Yuki was undoing the knot on her bathrobe, and with her hand reaching towards the basket hold the blue -

" Hold on for a moment."

" Now what...?"

Mio couldn't help but to stop the Yuki who was holding onto a blue T-shirt, and with that the other party have a reaction like that she didn't know what she had did wrong.

" Why did you take Basara's shirt from the basket containing dirty laundry?"

" If I don't wear something quickly after coming out from a bath, I'll catch a cold."

" Then wear your own shirt! Don't you have anything else?"

" Fine..."

Yuki gave an apologetic reply.

" I'll let you wear this shirt that Basara was wearing."

" Why would I want to wear that!?"

Mio snatched Basara's laundry from Yuki's hand, and then proceeded to throw it back into the laundry basket. She then took off the only clothes she was wearing, her sleepwear, together with her legs leaving her pants, and also threw them into the laundry basket.

" If you say that you want Basara's to-be-washed shirt, at least get his permission first before coming to get it! Humph!"

And then after that, she stepped into the bathroom.

" I can't stand it any more..."

Firstly, Mio began to wash away the sweat on her body, before checking the water's temperature. Fortunately, Yuki didn't forget to refill the warm water just now, so the water's temperature was pretty comfortable. Just like that, Mio lowered her entire body into the bathtub.

Just when Mio was about to let out a relaxed sigh, -

Ah... She can't be...

Could the reason that Yuki came to take a bath right in the middle of the night, was that like Mio, she had released a lot of sweat, dreaming the same dream she had? Just as she was thinking this, -

''"Eh...!?"''

Suddenly she felt uneasy in the bath with a chill running through her, with her body quivering. The contents of the dream she just had, with everyone drowning her in pleasure, that flashback still being fresh in her mind.

That dream... It couldn't possibly have happened in real life... Right?"

Her doubt showing, was due to when the aphrodisiac curse activates, the sweet hotness would always blur her consciousness, and her rationality and sense of shame would always be eclipsed by the pleasure that Basara gave her, causing her sense of the line between reality and dreams to blurred. Hence, even if that was just a dream, it wouldn't be strange.

However, Naruse Mio denied such a possibility, because, Zest who was left behind by Zolgear and Maria's mother had already left the Toujo residence, returning to the devil world.

" ..."

After getting up from the bathtub, Mio washed her body, and thought about what had happened on that day.

Two days ago, on the day of the fight with Zolgear, Mio had immediately contacted the Moderates faction of the devils.

Yesterday, coming to the Toujo residence to fetch Zest and Sheera, was the devil claiming to be Maria's elder sister, and an accompanying devil, Yahiro Takigawa.

Lars... Was it?

At that time, Mio and Yuki had heard him introduce himself. The reason they had calmly accepted the facts, was that Basara had told them that Takigawa was actually a devil beforehand, and had also let them know of the cooperation they had before.

But...

The female devil that had come to fetch Zest and Sheera, had started a miniature war with Mio, Basara and Yuki. Even if it was for protecting her mother, Maria still had betrayed Mio, the devil lord and the moderates faction, hence it was likely that they would want them to hand over Maria.

They had decided to reject that demand when it was made, and the female devil with the higher-ups orders had to unconsciously let it slide, and the final demand that was made for, was Maria's mother Sheera.

It really was amazing...

The situation was resolved by just a smile. Even though Sheera's outer appearance was even more immature than Maria, when she had said that she would return just with Zest this time, the female devil had reluctantly and let it slide, and showed signs that she would ask for further orders from the leader of the moderates faction for his judgement, the former devil lord Wilbert's brother Lamusars.

Also, after Zest returned to the devil world, there was no objections from the Moderates faction for assistance similar to an observer for protection, just like that she was taken away by the female devil. However, in the few days Zest spent in the house before she returned to the devil world, she was very obedient to Basara; although they hadn't made a master-servant contract, it was like she had decided that Basara was to be her new master.

Not only was Zest very beautiful, her figure was also first class, and she also had the charm of maturity that Mio and Yuki didn't have. In addition, before Zest was taken back to the devil world, Basara had told her: " If anything happens, you are welcome in this house any time." Right then she was looking at Basara with emotional tearful eyes. If they were left alone, it was likely that she would've immediately kissed him. If they really lived together, then nothing good would've happened.

But, speaking of maturity charms, there was a even bigger threat.

To think that an adult Maria would be so beautiful...

Mio had seen the appearance of a transformed Maria in the fight with Zolgear, and she couldn't believe that that beautiful thing couldn't possibly be Maria. Recently it seems that the chances of Basara losing his rationality was getting higher, and if he was cornered by such a Maria, it wouldn't be weird if something bad happened. Having said that, to transform into that appearance, the amount of power consumed wasn't small, it would be fine if there weren't any chances in the short period of time.

"What a perilous situation it has turned into, I can't stand it any more..."

After washing her whole body, she washed away the foam produced before leaving the bathroom. Not seeing Yuki anywhere in the dressing room, Mio took a bathrobe from the cabinet to put on, and then, -

" ..."

Only to realise that shirt that belongs to Basara was missing.

" That idiot...!"

It appears that Yuki really went to ask Basara. If so, she can't dawdle here any longer. Entering Basara's room in the middle of the night, no matter if it was her wearing only a towel or Yuki wearing his shirt, what could happen after that, was something that no one knew.

But seeing Yuki ramp up her competitiveness, this had somewhat put Mio's heart at ease. That was because, -

A jealous Yuki that wasn't that great was something good...

Harbouring ill feelings towards one's master will activate the curse of the master-servant contract, basically not making any allowance for any jealously. But, now that they had made the master-servant contract with the same master, it wouldn't be like in the past any more, having a jealous Yuki triggering the curse. The chances of having envy or jealously from seeing someone other than themselves receiving praise from their master or from watching others being spoilt, was the smallest of the smallest. But if having such jealously will activate the curse, then for the two of them serving under their master, to deepen their mutual relationship, would be difficult, and this would drag down a master if there were many subordinates. Therefore, for such situations, in order to deepen the relationship between a master and servant, the magic that was born, had naturally considered avoiding such a problem.

However, even if the curse does not activate, she couldn't just let Yuki do as she pleases.

And hence Mio hurriedly chased after Yuki. But yet suddenly stopped her movements the next moment. Because she then realised, that Basara's shirt was still in the laundry basket.

" …!"

The liquids that was in Mio's mouth suddenly spurted out. Thinking that she had thought that Yuki had taken away Basara's shirt, she then began to undo the knot on her bathrobe, and then brought that shirt into her chest, and, -

I-Idiot... Why was hugging Basara's shirt so comfortable?

She was different from Yuki, having secret access to Basara's laundry, and this brought a tiny bit of guilt into her heart. And so, this caused the curse to activate at a shallow level, causing Mio to experience pleasure from rubbing on Basara's shirt.

With her breathing becoming heavy and her heart beating faster, she then couldn't stop herself from putting on Basara's shirt. Just as the lower half of Mio's body began to shake due to the pleasure, -

" Mio-sama~ Are you all right?"

And the room's door was then opened suddenly. In the next moment, Mio and Maria's sight connected, and, -

" - "

Frozen. When Yuki left the room, the door wasn't locked. And right now, the one who realised the blunder was Mio, whose mind had just then went blank...

" Ah~........."

Maria put on a wry benevolent smile, and then closed the door.

Right after that, the sound of panting and steps rushing up to the second floor could be heard through the door.

" Wh-What's wrong...?!"

The sound of running up the stairs with her full strength caused Basara to be shocked into wariness. He hadn't awoke from that alone, as he was woken not too long ago by the bathrobe-wearing Yuki who had wanted to ask to let her wear his shirt. Just before, the Basara had sleepily nodded his head without knowing what he was agreeing to, which had prompted Yuki to immediately untie the knot to immediate change into the shirt, to let Basara dominate her with an invitation in her room. And it was the noise which meant that something had happened that put him into a sudden mood to prepare for battle. Just then, from behind the door, a voice was in the hallway:

" Brotherbasarabrotherbasarabrotherbasarabrotherbasara! Listen to me, Brother Basara! Mio-sama just had a wet dream! And not only that! She also kept babbling and letting out high-pitched sounds!And after she left the bed at a time that I didn't know, seemingly wash off her sweat, and ended up doing unbecoming things in the bathroom!Mio-sama, right after her bath, had taken Basara's shirt that was in the laundry and was letting out lewd sounds!"

….....................................................................

" Uh... Oi, what's with you, Maria?"

Just as he quietly left his bed at the sudden visit, there was a flustered answer from behind the door:

" No-Nothing.... Basara."

" Really... It seems that you had a strange dream, and that you had already slept yourself silly..."

Umm... But... I think I'm still hearing some strange muffled sounds..."

" Is something wrong with your hearing? There's still classes tomorrow, don't go to sleep too late. I'll return to my room too. Maria should probably get some quality sleep, or you'll be sleepy again."

Good night... With Mio leaving these words, the sound of her footsteps towing a great weight faded into the distance.

Although curious as to what was the scene behind the door, the sound of dripping water beyond the door brought about the mood from a horror film, causing Basara to not dare to open the door.

Maria often made many jokes, and Mio had often habitually meted out punishments to him.

" Well... Everything's probably fine, I guess?"

No one would probably notice the sea of blood on the hallway when they open their doors next morning, right?

<noinclude>
{| border="1"cellpadding="5"cellspacing="0"style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue

2015-04-06T08:04:48Z

Deathmailrock:

==Crossing the War of two Great Men==

Devil Lord Leohart.

After the death of the previous devil lord, dominating at the peak of the devil world was the new young lord.

Although Wilbert, who was part of the moderates, had the reputation as the strongest, he had chosen to evacuate from the human world in the previous war, choosing to have a stable and peaceful life. After the war ended sixteen years later, loyal to their basic instincts, both the moderates faction and the radicals faction in the devil world had a desire for revenge against god, harbouring strong resentment.

-Until about a year before Wilbert's death, the state of affairs in the devil world had a big change.

With Wilbert rallying huge support, the moderates faction quickly collapsed., and the momentum for the Radical faction and the Conservative faction rose.

At the end, the two factions merged into a single force, and crowned the new devil lord, Leohart.

Him having the blood of the immediate family of the duke house which has produced generations of devil lords since ancient times, and also with his display of valour in the last war, was the reason that he was chosen. Back then, Leohart was different from Wilbert, who was better than him at controlling the situation of the devil world. He had led the elite forces in the forefront of the front lines, and has achieved excellent military exploits. Although there was another devil on the front lines with a similarly splendid record, however, contact with that devil was lost in the war. Hence, the honour of a war hero was given to only Leohart. And it was with this honour, that had gained him the support of the Moderate faction and the Radical Faction, and hence letting him gain the seat of the devil lord. Still, Leohart was very young, and since he was hailed as the successor of the strongest devil lord Wilbert, it just isn't so awesome. Hence for the symbol of the authority of the throne, he specially chose the biggest, grandest, and the most stately palace in existence in the devil world for his use.

-But right now, Leohart's palace had suddenly received an intense shock. No, that's not a metaphor. It was an intense vibration that had originated from the throne chamber, literally shocking the whole palace. Then -

"-"

Leohart escaped from the chamber from a hole made in the wall by the attack, and landed lightly in the the atrium. Looking up, he saw a shadow coming after him, jumping from the collapsing wall. The hem of the jacket flapped in the wind, and with the strike of a sword aimed at Leohart, this was the strongest man, the'God of War'from the last war from the hero tribe.

Toujo Jin.

Leohart immediately raised the cursed blade in his hand, barely managing to block Jin's strike. ''Thung!...'' The sound of their swords clashing instantly sounded out. Due to the strength of the strike, there will in after-effects, and so with a boom, the aftermath from the attack spread out in all directions, instantly destroying the floor of the atrium and the other facilities in the palace, like the fountain and the pool. Presently, -

"Hahahahaha!..."

Leohart then separated, brandishing the cursed blade, causing Jin to quickly move back with a"Oh!"and a flip over Leohart, and with his sword on his right sword, he said with a giggle:

"Ah~ It has dulled a little... Seems like imagining the actions and actually doing it are really indeed different..."

And even patting his shoulder with the ridge of his sword. Just then, -

"- Your majesty Leohart!"

"Are you all right your majesty!?"

Guardsmen hurried to Leohart's side, raising their magic weapons at Jin, at the ready to fire.

"Stand down. You are not a match for him."

But they were ordered to stop by Leohart calm judgement. The elite troops guarding the throne chamber would all be paralysed, and if the normal soldiers were to fight him, their aftermath could range from never being able to fight again, to being a worthless sacrifice. However, when Jin looked around, -

"..Really? Apart from you, there seems to be quite a few fitting the role of a hunter..."

Said that like he has seen through the situation.

''...Even his analytical surveying of the situation is so keen, this really is troublesome.''

Right now, Balthier was Leohart's trusted vassal, and should be awaiting orders, hiding in either the crowd of the normal soldiers or the nearby buildings. Following that, -

"Your majesty Leohart, may I ask what would be the best action to take right now?"

Balthier, unsure, asked for orders.

"- None of you make any moves. I shall be the one to take care of him."

-After all, he was the Toujo Jin, known as the strongest hero.

In this year, Leohart who was crowned at a young age, it was him himself who eliminated part of those who had desires for creating puppets for their own means. But there were still many like Zolgear, who were still not yet eliminated.

However,

Whether was it sympathy, or that he had a chivalrous heart, he didn't know. Jin had taken in Naruse Mio, letting her live together with his son. As for the reason, Leohart couldn't understand why from the one responsible for observations, Lars's, report. ''Wait, could it be that -''

"… Could it be that the reason for protecting your son and Wilbert's daughter, was for you to come here directly to settle your score with me, Toujo Jin?"

"Nope, I've had no such intentions. The reason that I came to the devil world, was to personally witness the changes that had taken place after Wilbert's death, and to just take a rest at your place on the way... Fine, fine, this is a warning to you guys, to not get anyone to bully and take advantage of my son's intentions."

Even while talking, Jin's eyes was focused intensely on Leohart.

"And here I was thinking that after taking Wilbert's position, you would be reluctant to have the orphaned girl who has inherited his power. The one who doesn't know that she has the blood of the devil lord, been raised as a normal girl, and could possibly have been a potential devil lord, must have been played around with very well. And for the other party to be a rather chivalrous young male hero?"

"… - Shut up."

Leohart rushed towards the Jin who had a wry smile, and increased his speed with his body lowered reaching high speeds in just a moment, slashing at Jin.

-In the war, Leohart's skill with his blade had taken the lives of many from the hero tribe.

However, every strike of his blade was being blocked by Jin. What's even more surprising, was that with the way Jin was moving his blade, there wasn't even any sign of swordsmanship.

It was just purely reflexive brandishing of his blade that was nullifying Leohart's relentless swordsmanship, producing countless amounts of time their swords clashed.

"To have this much skill, it is possible for you, who is still this young, to be on the devil lord's throne... And not to mention that you still have a pair of eyes. Ah... If that's the case, you really are something noteworthy."

Jin gave a smile, like he had just understood the truth. Even if he was from the hero tribe, one had to wonder whether or not he was a human; normally a human was weaker than a devil by several levels. And for a human, he was past his prime.

Yet Jin's body condition was able to match up with the current devil lord, and possibly surpassing him.

''...This is really unbelievable... So this is Toujo Jin?''

Amazing... He really was worthy of having the name as the God of War. Although having participated in the wars that lasted until sixteen years ago, Leohart had never had the chance to fight with Jin, -

To think that he had such power...

In that war, the devils of a calibre similarly as good as Leohart, had suddenly disappeared. And it was very likely that like the rumours, they had really crossed paths with Jin. In the sixteen years that had followed, Leohart had studied to reach the even more advanced levels in martial arts. But still, it was likely that he was only able to barely stand a chance against Jin.

After the war... No. Even during the war, he had never met such an opponent.

"So what!?"

Leohart then rushed forward at a speed and angle that was even faster and sharper than before, releasing a shockwave that was different from before. Leohart's cursed sword, then clashed with Jin's blade.

"Oh oh...!"

Leohart had swung his blade from Jin's back, but he had jumped aside. Following that, Jin watched the cursed blade in Leohart's hand let out a black aura, and after being impressed and letting out a ''ho~'', he discarded his broken blade.

"I knew that wasn't just a normal cursed sword... But, I guess it indeed had to be like that just to be the devil lord's weapon?"

Leohart's cursed sword Loki, was the currently known most powerful magical sword. Since their combat prowess was at a similar level, their weapon would probably the the deciding factor between victory or defeat.

"Devour him, Loki."

When Leohart said that quietly with a low voice, -

"-"

The cursed blade seemed to emit a dark glow in response. The agglomerate and influence earned from the feat of defeating the strongest hero, was one that Leohart was willing to gain at all costs, even if he had to level the city.

Hence, Leohart has let the cursed blade Loki's powers increase to its limit.

A loud sound, was accompanied with a disruption. The space distorted in where the darkness surged out wildly.

This darkness could devour Jin whole, with the potential of leaving no traces of his body or spirit. That was the attack.

The battle has ended, at least, that was how it was. Devil lord Leohart instead saw an image of unbelievable confidence.

Before Toujo Jin was devoured by the darkness, he let out an impertinent smile, and following that, -

"Wowowowowowowowowowowowowowo!"

With a roar, a green aura appeared on Jin's body, and then concentrated it on his right fist.

With exaggerated movements, he used his right fist to ram into the darkness with seemingly brute force, shaking the area with a heavy bass sound, and rebounded the dark energy back to Leohart. Faced with the dark energy rebounding back to him at a much faster speed, -

"-"

Deciding quickly, Leohart used his cursed sword to sweep upwards to the right, cutting into that darkness and splitting it.

In next moment, an earth-shaking shock and'boom'sound resounded.

The deflected and cut dark energy, totally obliterated the giant south wall of the palace.

The impact was so strong, that it forced the atmosphere in the atrium into a frenzy, with confusion and screaming everywhere. Just then, -

All right... This should probably be enough.

It seems that Toujo Basara's purpose for his visit was already accomplished.

No matter how ambitious Leohart was, or how dense the evil intentions and dark desires are in the surroundings, the currently expansion of the currently former devil lord's faction would not stop, and would eventually dissolve the state of the moderates faction.

The most effective way to stop this, would be to shake the trust of the devils in the new devil lord's ability and charisma, creating doubts in the subordinates. And this is the reason why Jin chose the atrium, which was teeming with normal soldiers onlooking, to have a'meeting'with Leohart. Just now, Leohart's assault, the the meaning of power was shown to the surrounding people, but then he had instead received Jin's counter-attack.

Not only had Jin rebounded Leohart's attack back to him, he had shown his existence of being a very big threat part of the devils in the city.

This would probably enough to deter the current devil lord from deploying the higher ups, and to create doubt and unrest in lower subordinates

This would probably be enough to give them a scare...

Just was the Toujo Jin who was thinking this was about to decide to slip away, something caught his eye.

"- !"

The next moment, he moved his body, in a way, and creating a thunder-like shockwave.

In the explosive impact creating a confusion maelstrom, devil lord Leohart personally saw'that'.

Running across the atrium in an instant, and rushing into the falling rubble.

Hoping to escape in the mess...?

Beyond the city wall was a cliff, and under the cliff was a moat. Jumping from the whole in the wall, it was likely that the water would ease the impact of the fall, and the chances of making it out safely was quite high. However, that was not accounting for the huge weight of the falling rubble, with quite a few large pieces of the city wall mixed into it. Based on his abilities, to scale the city walls was probably effortless for him, so why did he chose a rougher path? Just as he was thinking this, he saw it.

Jin, who was leaping into the air, reached out towards a small body in the falling rubble, and brought it into his arms. Wearing light body armour, it was probably one of the soldiers on the city wall. But rather, it seems like that he had taken Leohart's attack, and Jin who was an enemy had no obligation to help him. But, -

...That was?

What Jin was hugging, was obviously a child. This caused Leohart to think,in the palace, there was a young soldier, who although was quite young, due to the power possessed, was highly praised and employed.

Though young, he was still a devil, and since he was quite powerful, a mere moat couldn't possibly kill him.

But, if he was knocked unconscious from the large amount of falling rubble or from the shock from the explosion, then it was likely that he would die if he landed in the moat. Hence, the Jin who was in the air immediately took action.

"Woaaaaaaaaaaaahhh...!"

In the condition that Jin are holding in boy in, he kicked towards just above.

From above, the huge pieces of the city walls then burst into smaller debris. With the explosion that had already echoed, Leohart was still in shock, unable to comprehend just what had happened, and then the Jin who was in the air met his eyes.

"-"

Leohart was looking at Jin, who had sprouted a winner's smile. And with this emotion, huge amounts of debris fell from the cliff.

"Shall pursuing be your order, your majesty Leohart?"

Seeing the situation, Balthier asked this question from his side.

"Don't bother... There isn't the need. Continuing the fight with him would be just a waste of energy."

But Leohart shaked his head, and just ordered Balthier to to check on the injuries of the soldiers and clear the debris.

Giving the direction Jin and the young boy fell a last look, he turned and headed back into the palace.

2

Naruse Mio had woken up deep in the night.

Because in the dream that she had tonight, its contents were just too stimulating for her.

" How irritating... Why did I have that dream again...!"

Mio couldn't help but to let her face become flushed, feeling embarrassment. Under the blanket, there was an incredible amount of heat,s due to her dream giving her a hot body. And she trembling while releasing quite the amount of body heat. But, this wasn't something she could control, since in her dream, she had came across something which would've caused her body to become hot, and the other party in her dream was none other than her master, Toujo Basara.

The contents of that dream, was something that took place after the fight with Zolgear. It was the events that happened after Basara had force a kiss upon her in Basara's room.

The Mio in the dream, had been on the receiving end of ecstasy and pleasure on the bed in Basara's room, and had continuously climaxed one time after another. But, that was something that Mio already had experience in. The thing that was the main source of her embarrassment, was in fact, -

...The fact that Yuki, Maria, Zest and Sheera was there!

Just Basara himself was enough to make Mio yield, but then, even Yuki and the others had joined in on the fun. It was namely the shirtless Basara, and the remaining four that was wearing lewd underwear, that had slowly stripped Mio, piece by piece, and had unscrupulously played with her breasts, butt, thighs and her other sensitive spots. Experiencing overwhelming amounts of pleasure, Mio had already lost control to the unthinkable extent, and had kept on shouting'Brother! Brother!'in her high times.

At the end, just as the lower portion of her underwear was about to be taken off, Mio had opened her eyes. Now, what if she hadn't woken up, what exactly would've happened? When thinking of the dream, -

" ! . Fuuuaaaaaahhhhhhhh! Eh... Wh-Why...!?"

A sudden sensation that had come from her left breast had caused Mo to raise her blanket to take a look, only to find Maria, who had sneaked under her blanket while she slept, sucking on her left breast like a baby. Being able to undo the buttons on her sleepwear without her noticing, one should probably say that she was indeed worthy of being called a succubus...

Having caught the culprit responsible for her having that dream, Mio silently raised her hand to deliver a blow.

" Mama..."

Maria's mouth then just released Mio's breast, muttering in her sleep. Thus...

" …"

Mio released a small sigh, and then cautiously got up her bed so as to not wake Maria up, properly buttoned up her sleepwear, and after tucking n Maria, she quietly left her room.

-Her footsteps, was heading towards the bathroom on the first floor. Having just had a terrible dream, she had let out quite the amount of sweat. When she reached the first floor, she saw some light coming out from under the door shining into the hallway from the dressing room. Did someone forget to switch off the lights? While thinking this, Mio opened the door, only to realise that someone was already there. With only a bathrobe on her, standing beyond the door, was a girl possessing some sort of transparent beauty, Nonaka Yuki. Probably having just finished taking a bath, her hair was still wet, and there was still some sort of steam-like moisture emanating from her body.

" Oh... Please."

Upon seeing Yuki, Mio said that, unexcited. She wasn't unhappy with her for taking a bath in the middle of the night, since she had come to do the same thing. Hence, she proceeded to ask, -

" When taking a bath, at least lock the door..."

After the fight with Zolgear, Mio who was unable to sleep probably due to receiving a blow from Basara forcing a kiss in the bed in his room, couldn't ever trust her own rationality again, had gotten locks installed for the bathrooms on the very next day. Just to prevent Maria or Basara barging in while she was bathing, and prevent any misunderstandings caused by Basara.

In the end, Yuki hadn't lock the door, and didn't even hang the'Bathroom in use'sign.

" You're lucky that it was me. What if the one who had barged in was Basara?"

" If it was Basara, him seeing it isn't a problem... Or rather, I had hoped that it would be Basara..."

" We hadn't taken a bath together in a long time, so I was hoping that it would be Basara."

" Didn't we have a bath together four days ago?!"

And if the fight with Zolgear was not counted in, then it would have been only three days. Mio gave a helpless sigh when faced with the scene where Yuki was undoing the knot on her bathrobe, and with her hand reaching towards the basket hold the blue -

" Hold on for a moment."

" Now what...?"

Mio couldn't help but to stop the Yuki who was holding onto a blue T-shirt, and with that the other party have a reaction like that she didn't know what she had did wrong.

" Why did you take Basara's shirt from the basket containing dirty laundry?"

" If I don't wear something quickly after coming out from a bath, I'll catch a cold."

" Then wear your own shirt! Don't you have anything else?"

" Fine..."

Yuki gave an apologetic reply.

" I'll let you wear this shirt that Basara was wearing."

" Why would I want to wear that!?"

Mio snatched Basara's laundry from Yuki's hand, and then proceeded to throw it back into the laundry basket. She then took off the only clothes she was wearing, her sleepwear, together with her legs leaving her pants, and also threw them into the laundry basket.

" If you say that you want Basara's to-be-washed shirt, at least get his permission first before coming to get it! Humph!"

And then after that, she stepped into the bathroom.

" I can't stand it any more..."

Firstly, Mio began to wash away the sweat on her body, before checking the water's temperature. Fortunately, Yuki didn't forget to refill the warm water just now, so the water's temperature was pretty comfortable. Just like that, Mio lowered her entire body into the bathtub.

Just when Mio was about to let out a relaxed sigh, -

Ah... She can't be...

Could the reason that Yuki came to take a bath right in the middle of the night, was that like Mio, she had released a lot of sweat, dreaming the same dream she had? Just as she was thinking this, -

''"Eh...!?"''

Suddenly she felt uneasy in the bath with a chill running through her, with her body quivering. The contents of the dream she just had, with everyone drowning her in pleasure, that flashback still being fresh in her mind.

That dream... It couldn't possibly have happened in real life... Right?"

Her doubt showing, was due to when the aphrodisiac curse activates, the sweet hotness would always blur her consciousness, and her rationality and sense of shame would always be eclipsed by the pleasure that Basara gave her, causing her sense of the line between reality and dreams to blurred. Hence, even if that was just a dream, it wouldn't be strange.

However, Naruse Mio denied such a possibility, because, Zest who was left behind by Zolgear and Maria's mother had already left the Toujo residence, returning to the devil world.

" ..."

After getting up from the bathtub, Mio washed her body, and thought about what had happened on that day.

Two days ago, on the day of the fight with Zolgear, Mio had immediately contacted the Moderates faction of the devils.

Yesterday, coming to the Toujo residence to fetch Zest and Sheera, was the devil claiming to be Maria's elder sister, and an accompanying devil, Yahiro Takigawa.

Lars... Was it?

At that time, Mio and Yuki had heard him introduce himself. The reason they had calmly accepted the facts, was that Basara had told them that Takigawa was actually a devil beforehand, and had also let them know of the cooperation they had before.

But...

The female devil that had come to fetch Zest and Sheera, had started a miniature war with Mio, Basara and Yuki. Even if it was for protecting her mother, Maria still had betrayed Mio, the devil lord and the moderates faction, hence it was likely that they would want them to hand over Maria.

They had decided to reject that demand when it was made, and the female devil with the higher-ups orders had to unconsciously let it slide, and the final demand that was made for, was Maria's mother Sheera.

It really was amazing...

The situation was resolved by just a smile. Even though Sheera's outer appearance was even more immature than Maria, when she had said that she would return just with Zest this time, the female devil had reluctantly and let it slide, and showed signs that she would ask for further orders from the leader of the moderates faction for his judgement, the former devil lord Wilbert's brother Lamusars.

Also, after Zest returned to the devil world, there was no objections from the Moderates faction for assistance similar to an observer for protection, just like that she was taken away by the female devil. However, in the few days Zest spent in the house before she returned to the devil world, she was very obedient to Basara; although they hadn't made a master-servant contract, it was like she had decided that Basara was to be her new master.

Not only was Zest very beautiful, her figure was also first class, and she also had the charm of maturity that Mio and Yuki didn't have. In addition, before Zest was taken back to the devil world, Basara had told her: " If anything happens, you are welcome in this house any time." Right then she was looking at Basara with emotional tearful eyes. If they were left alone, it was likely that she would've immediately kissed him. If they really lived together, then nothing good would've happened.

But, speaking of maturity charms, there was a even bigger threat.

To think that an adult Maria would be so beautiful...

Mio had seen the appearance of a transformed Maria in the fight with Zolgear, and she couldn't believe that that beautiful thing couldn't possibly be Maria. Recently it seems that the chances of Basara losing his rationality was getting higher, and if he was cornered by such a Maria, it wouldn't be weird if something bad happened. Having said that, to transform into that appearance, the amount of power consumed wasn't small, it would be fine if there weren't any chances in the short period of time.

"What a perilous situation it has turned into, I can't stand it any more..."

After washing her whole body, she washed away the foam produced before leaving the bathroom. Not seeing Yuki anywhere in the dressing room, Mio took a bathrobe from the cabinet to put on, and then, -

" ..."

Only to realise that shirt that belongs to Basara was missing.

" That idiot...!"

It appears that Yuki really went to ask Basara. If so, she can't dawdle here any longer. Entering Basara's room in the middle of the night, no matter if it was her wearing only a towel or Yuki wearing his shirt, what could happen after that, was something that no one knew.

But seeing Yuki ramp up her competitiveness, this had somewhat put Mio's heart at ease. That was because, -

A jealous Yuki that wasn't that great was something good...

Harbouring ill feelings towards one's master will activate the curse of the master-servant contract, basically not making any allowance for any jealously. But, now that they had made the master-servant contract with the same master, it wouldn't be like in the past any more, having a jealous Yuki triggering the curse. The chances of having envy or jealously from seeing someone other than themselves receiving praise from their master or from watching others being spoilt, was the smallest of the smallest. But if having such jealously will activate the curse, then for the two of them serving under their master, to deepen their mutual relationship, would be difficult, and this would drag down a master if there were many subordinates. Therefore, for such situations, in order to deepen the relationship between a master and servant, the magic that was born, had naturally considered avoiding such a problem.

However, even if the curse does not activate, she couldn't just let Yuki do as she pleases.

And hence Mio hurriedly chased after Yuki. But yet suddenly stopped her movements the next moment. Because she then realised, that Basara's shirt was still in the laundry basket.

" …!"

The liquids that was in Mio's mouth suddenly spurted out. Thinking that she had thought that Yuki had taken away Basara's shirt, she then began to undo the knot on her bathrobe, and then brought that shirt into her chest, and, -

I-Idiot... Why was hugging Basara's shirt so comfortable?

She was different from Yuki, having secret access to Basara's laundry, and this brought a tiny bit of guilt into her heart. And so, this caused the curse to activate at a shallow level, causing Mio to experience pleasure from rubbing on Basara's shirt.

With her breathing becoming heavy and her heart beating faster, she then couldn't stop herself from putting on Basara's shirt. Just as the lower half of Mio's body began to shake due to the pleasure, -

" Mio-sama~ Are you all right?"

And the room's door was then opened suddenly. In the next moment, Mio and Maria's sight connected, and, -

" - "

Frozen. When Yuki left the room, the door wasn't locked. And right now, the one who realised the blunder was Mio, whose mind had just then went blank...

" Ah~........."

Maria put on a wry benevolent smile, and then closed the door.

Right after that, the sound of panting and steps rushing up to the second floor could be heard through the door.

" Wh-What's wrong...?!"

The sound of running up the stairs with her full strength caused Basara to be shocked into wariness. He hadn't awoke from that alone, as he was woken not too long ago by the bathrobe-wearing Yuki who had wanted to ask to let her wear his shirt. Just before, the Basara had sleepily nodded his head without knowing what he was agreeing to, which had prompted Yuki to immediately untie the knot to immediate change into the shirt, to let Basara dominate her with an invitation in her room. And it was the noise which meant that something had happened that put him into a sudden mood to prepare for battle. Just then, from behind the door, a voice was in the hallway:

" Brotherbasarabrotherbasarabrotherbasarabrotherbasara! Listen to me, Brother Basara! Mio-sama just had a wet dream! And not only that! She also kept babbling and letting out high-pitched sounds!And after she left the bed at a time that I didn't know, seemingly wash off her sweat, and ended up doing unbecoming things in the bathroom!Mio-sama, right after her bath, had taken Basara's shirt that was in the laundry and was letting out lewd sounds!"

….....................................................................

" Uh... Oi, what's with you, Maria?"

Just as he quietly left his bed at the sudden visit, there was a flustered answer from behind the door:

" No-Nothing.... Basara."

" Really... It seems that you had a strange dream, and that you had already slept yourself silly..."

Umm... But... I think I'm still hearing some strange muffled sounds..."

" Is something wrong with your hearing? There's still classes tomorrow, don't go to sleep too late. I'll return to my room too. Maria should probably get some quality sleep, or you'll be sleepy again."

Good night... With Mio leaving these words, the sound of her footsteps towing a great weight faded into the distance.

Although curious as to what was the scene behind the door, the sound of dripping water beyond the door brought about the mood from a horror film, causing Basara to not dare to open the door.

Maria often made many jokes, and Mio had often habitually meted out punishments to him.

" Well... Everything's probably fine, I guess?"

No one would probably notice the sea of blood on the hallway when they open their doors next morning, right?

<noinclude>
{| border="1"cellpadding="5"cellspacing="0"style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 177.jpg

2015-04-04T21:27:41Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 177.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 177.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 177.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 177.jpg

2015-04-04T21:27:41Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 177.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 177.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 157.jpg

2015-04-04T21:27:26Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 157.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 157.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 157.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 157.jpg

2015-04-04T21:27:26Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 157.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 157.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 142.jpg

2015-04-04T21:27:08Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 142.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 142.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 142.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 142.jpg

2015-04-04T21:27:08Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 142.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 142.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 115.jpg

2015-04-04T21:26:30Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 115.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 115.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 115.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 115.jpg

2015-04-04T21:26:30Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 115.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 115.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 092.jpg

2015-04-04T21:25:41Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 092.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 092.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 092.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 092.jpg

2015-04-04T21:25:41Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 092.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 092.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 057.jpg

2015-04-04T21:25:24Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 057.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 057.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 057.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 057.jpg

2015-04-04T21:25:24Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 057.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 057.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 015.jpg

2015-04-04T21:25:02Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 015.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 015.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 015.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 015.jpg

2015-04-04T21:25:02Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 015.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 015.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 011.jpg

2015-04-04T21:24:38Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 011.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 011.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 011.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 011.jpg

2015-04-04T21:24:38Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 011.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 011.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 009.jpg

2015-04-04T21:24:25Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 009.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 009.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 009.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 009.jpg

2015-04-04T21:24:25Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 009.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 009.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 008-007-006.jpg

2015-04-04T21:24:11Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 008-007-006.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 008-007-006.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 008-007-006.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 008-007-006.jpg

2015-04-04T21:24:11Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 008-007-006.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 008-007-006.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 005-004-003.jpg

2015-04-04T21:23:53Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 005-004-003.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 005-004-003.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 005-004-003.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 005-004-003.jpg

2015-04-04T21:23:53Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 005-004-003.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 005-004-003.jpg

File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 002.jpg

2015-04-04T21:23:35Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 002.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 002.jpg

#REDIRECT [[File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 002.jpg]]

File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 002.jpg

2015-04-04T21:23:35Z

Deathmailrock: Deathmailrock moved page File:Ero Manga Sensei vo4 002.jpg to File:Ero Manga Sensei v04 002.jpg